
This novel was also posted on Yuan Yuan by Micki, but it is not complete. I’m sorry, Micki, but I’m sorry.
After this posting, my little brother’s inventory is exhausted and I’ll probably be taking another couple days off. In addition, this set of Black Lace novel series, I only have these six books on hand, and I’ve already scanned all of them. For the remaining four books, I’ll have to see if there are any other users who can help me out.
During a sudden ocean storm, the King of Algiers saves Marita, a young girl on leave from her convent to return home, but also imprisons her mind and body from then on. Marietta in the first taste of lust after the pleasure, finally gave up the freedom, love and to Kassim’s lust to yield, but Marietta’s lover, Gabriele, but in the loss of his lover, full of trauma Nou knife seeking revenge; he knows that only Marietta in his love in the resurrection, in order to completely defeat the tenacious indulgence of the King of Algiers, Kassim, and so, the prelude to the battle was drawn, which is not only a war between two men, but also love and lust endless entanglement. It is not only a battle between two men, but also an endless tangle of love and lust.
Chapter 1
In the bustling, noisy open-air market, a relaxed Marietta leisurely browsed the goods on display at the sales stalls.
A black leather outfit adorned with jewels wrapped her from head to toe, revealing only a pair of bright sky-blue eyes, and long black gloves gave Marita a perfect harmony to her groomed appearance, and her companion, Leila, was dressed similarly. The two of them were Kasim’s favorite and proudest women, and their attire for outings was always the same.
The guards were very careful to keep a distance from the two women, passersby couldn’t help but glance at the white, delicate skin of Marietta and Leila, people were boldly staring at them intently, Marietta didn’t notice the eyes of the others, she thought of Kasim and a happy smile appeared on her covered face.
Today, he would end his business trip and return to her. The days he was away. It had simply been like years. He’d been out for three weeks, and must have longed for himself as much as she had, and for the last six months she’d been so deeply in his favor that he’d had to have fun with her almost every night, and this was the first time they’d really been apart.
Her flesh craved him, her lust burned, and psychologically, she felt crippled and incomplete. It no longer mattered what kind of person she had been before she met Cassim; Marita, the Frenchwoman from Martinique, once arrogant, willful and aristocratic, no longer existed. She is simply Marita, a willing slave who loves Cassim with all her heart.
Without Kasim’s active, spirited sexuality in her life, everything was tasteless to her, and how she needed such a master: to impose his desires on her, to punish her very skillfully, to make her as intoxicated as she was, and only then could she show the hidden feelings of carnal desire. Kasim knew her like the back of his hand and pampered her most secret desires. Oh, Kasim.
Marita’s arm broke into a light touch and she turned around, sending Leila a smile. Her cheeks couldn’t help but flush all over as she thought about the joy they had shared that morning. The sun shone through the latticed windows that day, and she and Leila lay close to each other on a low, satin-covered couch. Marietta soothed her with her lips and tongue, finally bringing her to the peak of her pleasure with an exquisite, specially made model for that purpose, and Lilla gasped and clutched at her hair.
She believed that she could still savor the aroma of this sweet, intoxicating flesh of Leila’s; indeed, Leila was a gentle, straightforward, beautiful girl, very good at giving physical pleasure. But today, Marita needed a stronger touch, craved the wonderful smell of a man’s body, and longed for Kasim to miraculously appear before her.
“These are beautiful, baby,” Leila’s low voice rang out, “the color is perfect for you, isn’t it?”
Marita picked up the strands of amber rosary beads, a pair of heavy silver hooks the color of coral, and ran her gloved fingers over the shiny round beads. The vendor began to attack, Marita smiled and listened absentmindedly, the vendor picked up several other strands of pearl necklaces, as well as fingers polishing glass balls between silver and white pearls for her to choose from, Marita pointed to the amber necklaces and gestured for one of her entourage to come over and pay for them, she gathered her necklaces and walked away. The two guards stood a short distance away with their arms crossed and clasped to their chests, the other attendants stood listlessly away from the center of the downtown area, sweating, their faces scorched by the hot sun.
Marietta could not help thinking of her boudoir. It was always cool and pleasant there, with the fragrant odors of roses and lilies wafting in through the bowed windows that faced the garden, and if the floor wanted to be cool and cozy and breezy, frozen fruit juices would be brought in, and maidservants would be waiting with peacock-feather fans in hand.
When she returned, she wanted to go to the steam bath and bathe, to be extraordinarily meticulous, to prepare herself, to ask her attendants to put oil on her skin and polish it, to put on a scarce and expensive silk dress, to put on a fine gold necklace, but to show the pubic hair, which Kasim had always called “the golden fleece”, and which had made him so crazy about this part of her. It was this part of her body that made him crazy with love. He said that he had never seen such light-colored pubic hair, so soft and smooth that it was a perfect complement to her neat, lovely mound.
Marita couldn’t help but shudder at the image of Kasim’s handsome, compelling lids floating in her mind, those cold, dark eyes glinting as his arousal ignited. A feeling of tenderness and strong brethren welled up in her belly at the thought of posing as he had asked her to. It was a position she was all too familiar with at the moment: knees down, thighs as far apart as they could go, shoulders back, breasts up, and she loved the idea of revealing herself so obediently, of making her flesh visible and open to whatever he wanted.
He might whip her gently with the palm of his hand, or order her to fulfill some need of her own, and finally, he would enter her. The clitoris, hidden in its soft recesses, the core of pleasure, throbbed warmly at the thought.
Marietta was so engrossed in her sexual fantasies that she unconsciously left the vending stand and approached a narrow, dank alley that connected to the souk on all sides. Leila turned and waved at her, her hand was holding a sparkling blue glass necklace, she raised it to wave back and send the woman older than herself a flying kiss.
Leila’s black leather mask revealed only a pair of dark almond eyes, and the mesmerizing features of her white, small face were shrouded as Marietta imagined that plump, bright red mouth smiling gracefully. She couldn’t remember how many times she’d kissed that mesmerizing mouth and how many times she’d felt those two lips teasing and sucking on her mound, enjoying the unspeakable pleasure. From the very beginning, Leila was captivated by Marita, who expressed her desire and adoration in a multitude of patterns. These months in the palace had made Marita’s flesh the finest tool for satisfying hedonism. Now, she needed physical comfort as much as she needed food. Ah, the wise, wise Kasim would sense that desire within her, and they made love for an incredibly long time.
The shadowy alley was cool and pleasant, two guards looked around on either side of the entrance, leaning against the painted white bricks, cow dung and rotting, spoiled food gave off a sickening, unpleasant odor, a bony dog wolfed down a pile of food scraps, and the faint cries of a child came from an open door.
Suddenly, there was a noise in the shadows, and before Marita could react, something was closing in on her.
A rough, musty-smelling blanket covered her head, a leather mask bumped against her face, strong, powerful arms wrapped around her, lifted her up, and carried her away so fast she dimly heard cries and the sounds of wrestling and tearing, and someone screaming at the top of their lungs, was it Leila? Marietta kicked her legs about and struggled desperately. But it was no use; she couldn’t catch her breath, her feet were dragging on the cobblestone floor, and one of her shoes was loose.
The blanket clung to her face, making her gasp for air. Suddenly lifted up again and lurched forward, her belly hit something hard and wide and she was entangled, Marita couldn’t help but scream, her side pressed against the high saddle head as her abductor mounted the horse, she heard someone cursing and the horse galloped, her body swaying with it.
Marietta’s belly kept rubbing against the horse’s back, stifling moans of pain, and the heavy robe and blanket suffocated her, smothering her if she wasn’t put upright at once. As they flew through these narrow streets and alleys, a heavy hand on her back steadied her, and the iron hooves galloped over the cobblestones.
Shouts and terrified screams could be heard all along the road, she couldn’t guess who would be so bold as to kidnap her, and she couldn’t imagine anyone who would dare to sneak up on Kasim’s most prized possession, and she took some comfort in clenching her teeth and envisioning what Kasim might do when he found out that she was missing.
He would search these narrow streets carefully, offering a bounty for her and Leela’s return, and those who had kidnapped her would pay for it. A small smile appeared on her lids, despite the torture and pain her flesh was suffering. Whoever it was, she thought to herself, would pay with their lives for this atrocity.
Fear came back to her mind and ominous shadows surrounded her.
Marietta struggled to sit up, it was dark, night had fallen, her abdomen hurt vaguely as if she had been kicked by a broken man, she rubbed her eyes and looked around.
“Marietta! Oh, thank God, you are so pale and so calm, I thought you were dead.”
“Leila! You’re not hurt, are you? What is this shwing place?” Marita realized that her feet were bound and shackled.
She and Leila were tied to a hated wooden post at a riverbank. She could smell the river and mud, and some men stood not far away, their faces hidden from her eyes, and she didn’t see the horses.
“I heard them talking about how we will be leaving by boat.” Leila said.
“Where are they taking us? Who are they?”
Leila shook her head, “I don’t know, but one of them is a female and she’s the leader, so what can they expect from us?” She choked back a sob and couldn’t go on.
Marita grabbed Leila’s hand and pulled her close to her body, and they held each other tightly, comforting each other.
“We’re going to find out.” Marita’s voice shook as a tall, slender man approached them.
“Are ye sane!” The visitor said, and threw back the hood of his tunic, revealing a female face.
“It’s you!” Leila exclaimed.
“Ah, you remember me, beautiful Leila, when it was such a pleasure to be allowed to punish your unwilling mound, you were so difficult to ride, but that was so long ago that I will not mention it. This one, of course, does not know me; Kasim never sent her to the stables to be punished; he liked to have her all to himself. I’ve heard that he couldn’t even tolerate her exposing her flesh to public punishment, so he ransomed her and brought her back to his private home, where only he could subdue her, right?” The corners of Sita’s mouth turned up slightly, her eyes deadpan on Marita. “She may indeed be different.”
“My name is Sita, and I am the head of the female guards. You, I have often seen, walking in the gardens and beckoning your beauty in the baths, you are indeed beautiful and can make any man’s heart flutter.”
Sita reached out and lifted the hood of Marita’s tunic back, Marita’s light yellow hair falling over her shoulders.
Marita was startled, her body moving closer to Leila, Sita’s hostile words stinging her deeply. She didn’t recognize the woman, the female guards were all dressed similarly and rarely spoke to the harem handmaidens, she hadn’t remembered any of them, so how could she have provoked Sita to get so worked up?
“Stand up”, Sita snapped, “as soon as the ship arrives, you will be taken to my new master Harmander’s quarters, but first. The fellows who assisted me in capturing you will be rewarded; it is a rare thing for a mortal to actually have a love affair with a harem of pampered beauties.”
As soon as Sita’s words left her mouth, six men approached Marita and Leila. Realizing what they wanted, Marita couldn’t help but flinch backwards.
“No! Please don’t do that!” Leila let out a sad scream as two men grabbed her and wouldn’t let go, and another man unlocked the shackles around her ankles.
“Bring the lanterns up here.” One of the men shouted, “I want to see what the thing I got looks like.”
The other two men grunted and laughed like pigs as they dragged Leila and Marita into the light, Marita struggled, but of course, she was no match for the three men who had grabbed her.
With a serious expression on her face, Sita stood there motionless and watching. As the men removed the black tunics that encased the two women. Sita’s tiny eyes sparkled. Marita wore only a light silk undershirt and a pair of wide silk pants underneath. Leila, on the other hand, wore a low-cut blouse and long skirt.
“Do what you will, but do not hurt them or leave marks on them,” Sita ordered, “Hamander pays us handsomely. If his goods are damaged, your ears and tongues are to be cut out, and there is to be no reward.”
One of the men said with cheeky lids. “Don’t worry ma’am, I have no intention of hurting them, I like my women to be angry and fuming, yet willingly accept my flirtations.”
The rest of the men laughed at this. One of his hands slipped inside Marita’s corset and groped her, Marita’s eyes were closed, his touch was rough, but not brutal, he undid the band of her pants and pulled the light silk pants aside, inside, she wore nothing, the cool night air blowing against her skin.
“Let’s have a look,” a few of the remaining men crowded over.
“Do you want to watch?” The first man replied, “Then pay attention to your prick, my friend, and let’s see if it’s different, and then watch how I’ll consume her – the most beautiful woman in Qasim’s harem. Oh, I will make her tremble and toss violently; we shall see! Have I not such skill as the Honorable Kasim?”
They pushed Marita forward a bit so that she was leaning against a wooden crossbar, and she held back from making a sound as one man grabbed her hands and pulled her arms straight and stretched them out. The other spread her legs with his feet and then tied her ankles to the crosspiece.
She was intensely aware of her semi-nudity. Her naked ass was open, her ripped silk pants fluttering in the wind at her legs, her high breasts slipping out of her vest, and shame and humiliation came over her like a tidal wave when she felt someone tearing the thin undershirt off and caressing her breasts with a broad, strong hand, and another person putting a hand on her bare ass and peeling it away.
They commented and marveled at her pubic hair. Plucking the pubic hair from her sex organs, they gushed over her beauty, but listening to their wry laughter and mocking words made Marita shiver.
“Ah, how lovely is this veiled source of pleasure! What a fragrant odor! What charming petals of political gems!”
“Which entrance does Kasim choose, you guys? The lovely vagina or the tight lower entrance?”
Tears welled in Marita’s eyes as their eager fingers examined her flesh. With her carnal limbs on display, she felt the lips of her cunt parted and distending, the tightly closed dark brown anus was slightly rimmed, and she clenched her teeth without saying a word. Though Kasim also loved the thrilling pleasure enjoyment of displaying her flesh in this way and punishing her cunt with a thin leather whip, the thought of these vulgar, mundane men occupying her so boldly filled her heart with hatred.
“She’s so wet and attractive, her full, soft mound is so endearing, and what an extraordinary color and texture of hair that pubic hair is!”
Marita closed her eyes tightly as they pulled hard on her pubic hair, making her tingle straight away, before she saw Leila being instructed to lie on her back in front of her. Despite their occupation of her mound, they were very careful not to hurt her, and the sight of her companion’s body so open and vulnerable sent an almost unbearable rush of sexual desire through Marita’s entire body.
Leila’s wavy, undulating black curls served as a pillow on which her head rested. Leila’s ample, large breasts and their dark red nipples looked so soft and mobile in the light. Her blouse was crumpled in a ball around her neck, her long skirt was tied around her waist, her lower abdomen and white, rounded thighs were bare, her plump, rounded buttocks turned upward, her thighs parted and pressed against her chest, and Lilah’s shaved, pussy-haired sex was on display in this position, just as it had been a few moments earlier, to be examined and admired by Marietta.
Marietta was shy about the heat and urge in her groin, and Lilla’s big dark eyes looked deep and composed on her white lids. One of the men was pinching and holding Lilah’s nipples hostage, his hands groping her voluptuous body. Leila began to moan, at first, in a low voice, then with a distinct pleasure in her voice. Marita opened her eyes and saw one of them kneeling between Leila’s widely spread knees, and another kneeling beside her, the man in front of her rubbing hard against Leila’s hill, sliding his fingers up and down her bare clit, while the man behind her put his fingers in his mouth to moisten them a bit, then rubbed spit on his erect penis.
“Keep an eye on your friend, that will get you fired up for me,” said the man standing behind Marita, “you just have to relax a bit and visualize me as a very rich alpha to sample a harem of yummies.”
He rubbed his prick against her body, his hard, glowing cock gently pushing against her ass and sliding upward to her parted valley.
Marita tried to avert her eyes, but she couldn’t. The sight of another man’s cock sliding in and out of Lilla’s amazingly exposed pussy made Marita’s lust burn wildly as the first man rubbed back and forth against Lilla’s pubic bone and occasionally slipped his fingers up to wet the hole his companion’s cock was firmly guarding, his thick fingers pinching and holding the moist folds of flesh hostage as his companion moaned, urging him to smear Lilla’s love juices on her taut bud.
“Am I not right for you?” He spoke with one side of his eyes squinting as he gave a deep, hard thrust, his ass tightening against it.
Lilah’s head was thrown back, swinging her neck back and forth, a bead of sweat oozing from Lilah’s upper lip, her plump, bright red mouth like a wounded rose.
Marita licked her lips, fuming with her own excited lust, worry and panic making her sick to her stomach, and her own pussy grew hot and slippery as she watched, unblinking, the men satisfying Lilla. The other man, stimulated by the spectacle, unzipped his pants and stroked his own prick as he watched his companion penetrate the helpless woman.
Marietta saw the man slide his foreskin back to reveal the wet taki sprinkled glans, which glistened in the light.
She had a sudden, urgent urge to put it in her mouth and feel it. She imagined sucking the cock deep into her throat and sucking on the slightly salty, swollen glans. Now the third man knelt down in front of Leila and pressed his glans to her lips, and with an agonized moan, Leila opened her mouth and sucked on the glistening cock.
Marietta’s arousal flared even higher, her body unable to resist squirming as the man behind her plunged his fingers deep into her cunt, her aching belly tensing as she couldn’t help but react. Her body moved downward, pushing her moist, heated pussy against his hand. If a man’s touch hadn’t brought her lust to such a thrilling point, she might have resisted, and if these men had been any more brutal, or vicious, she would have defied them, but, out of sheer desperation, they discreetly toyed with her flesh as if she were a most precious thing.
The way they grasped her and possessed her reminded her of some of the unbelievable ways in which Cassim indulged. She tried to make herself loathe what they were doing to her, but she couldn’t hate it because it was so amazingly arousing, even as fear added to its excitement, and her flesh, accustomed to accepting pleasure and the pain it brought, seemed to act of its own accord.
The fingers inside her maneuvered gently, skillfully, knuckles rubbing against her pouting, love-drenched pussy lips. Marita cried out in disappointment when her hand was suddenly withdrawn.
“Now see, I told you I wouldn’t hurt you,” the man said lowly, rubbing his nose against her neck as he kissed the gentle, soft part behind her ear.
His hard cock finally slipped inside her, filling her to overflowing and jerking hard as the other man dropped to his knees and began to suck on her breasts, his two hands rubbing each of her large breasts before working them together, his mouth taking both jutting nipples together, gently biting them between his teeth, his tongue constantly stirring them, the tingling enjoyment of which made her gasp for breath. She was mortified that she unconsciously swung her hips back and forth as the men took turns playing with her.
She didn’t know which one, but anyway, there was a man who was patiently fucking her while waiting for her to reach her orgasm, and he held out until her body began to convulse and she cried out before he rode powerfully on top of her.
“That’s it, it’s not embarrassing to act out.”
She wept with joy and shivered, having a second orgasm before he withdrew his cock.
Without a word, Sita watched, a blush spreading across her narrow, raw face, as all the men took turns satisfying their carnal pleasures with Marita and Leela. A faint smile crossed Sita’s face in the face of Marita’s obvious pleasure, her silent gasps, and the way her hips swayed in anticipation of each new stroke.
“You can’t help it, can you? You’re a brazen woman, it’s sickening.” She gritted her teeth, “Kasim’s proud pet. He has carefully conditioned you to take full physical pleasure, with the goal of making you react to everything you do. But it is not normal to feel so much, so much hedonism.”
Marita heard the envy and jealousy and underlying insult in Sita’s words. The thought crossed her mind: you wish I was you. Marita raised her head and looked straight into Sita’s eyes. Those eyes that burned like fire stared the head guardswoman in the face as if to say I know your mind. It was also clear to Marita that Sita understood the look in her eyes perfectly. She felt happy that she had hurt the guardswoman’s pride, it was a small victory, and she looked triumphantly at Sita’s taut face, and the thin, pale lips that were as thin as a line, and the small eyes that were full of appreciation and jealousy.
Marita was suddenly worried that Sita would hit her, yet she stood where she was, not moving, Sita’s eyes seemed to bore into Marita’s body, looking up and down, judging, she couldn’t contain her inner excitement, she was trembling, but the guardswoman was far too sensible to act rashly.
After the last man had finished fucking Marita, Sita walked over to the crossbar to which Marita had been tied, and Marita couldn’t help but shiver, the muscles throughout her body seeming to tense up to the point of a slight ache, her waist resting against the crossbar, the ankles of her widely parted legs still firmly anchored to the crossbar, and her light yellow hair cascading down to flutter on the dirt-covered cobblestone floor.
Marita panicked, pulling at her underwear, which had long since been torn and unable to cover her breasts. She braced her hands on the transom and struggled to her feet. Her thighs were covered in the man’s cum and the creamy discharge from her own body.
Sita grabbed a handful of Marita’s disheveled curls and pulled her head back, gazing into her tear-stained face and placing her yellow hair kindly on her arm.
“Still beautiful, albeit stained and smelling of sweat and both sexes.” She said in surprise.
With that, she casually stroked Marita’s breasts, which hurt when she touched them, and as her fingers slapped them, they jiggled from side to side, the sharp pain causing Marita to lose her breath, and Sita, with a suppressed rape, stroked Marita’s back, and the area between her thighs.
Marita dodged Sita’s inspection of her pussy, but she couldn’t avoid Sita’s hard, violent touch, and she pinched and squeezed the plump labia with her thumb and forefinger until the engorged mound burned with regular pain, and she was even rougher than the men were, rubbing the fleshy cap that hid the pleasure bud with her smooth fingers, and squeezing it with her forefinger and thumb, and Marita demanded that she didn’t respond. Sita slid the lovely fleshy cover back and forth and the abused bud became erect once more, Marietta let out an uncontrollable moan of agony, biting her lips as she tried to resist the enjoyment of the pleasure, her thighs twitching uncontrollably.
At that point, Sita plunged her fingers deep inside her, exploring forward in a roundabout way.
Marita’s mound twitched helplessly attached to her fingers as she struggled to pull out, but Sita’s other hand was on Marita’s back, holding her down as she carried out her explorations. Marita was so angry that she couldn’t help sobbing. Incredibly, however, she climaxed for the third time, despite fighting against the tidal wave of sensations that came and floated over her. She hung her head, hating her reaction to Sita’s relentless aggression.
A spasm passed over Sita’s face, as if the pleasure of Marita’s carnal enjoyment was reflected back to her. Quickly, she regained her usual, customary serious demeanor. She finally withdrew her hand and smiled slightly as she bent down and kissed Marita on the mouth, testing her tongue between her lips.
“You smell sweet and mellow,” she whispered, “and I will be more than happy to punish you or have you satisfy me in the future, but I don’t like being used.”
She turned to the men and said, “Clean them up.”
As the men ran over, Sita stroked Marietta’s hair, which at this point was quite gentle. “You’re not hurt, are you? That’s the essence of your pride, isn’t it? I wanted to see if you were as warm and well-trained as I had heard. I was not disappointed, Hammand must be pleased with you, and now, I know why he wants you.”
A man wiped Marita’s hips and thighs with ice water as Sita moved away from her. The cold water was soothing to her aching, burning flesh as it met the cold water, and Marita dried her tears as she was untied and staggered to her feet, pulling her ripped clothes around her girth.
The men were careful to see that both Marietta and Leila were comfortable and at ease when Sita snapped, “Enough, there is no need to over care for them as you would for an old woman, wrap them up in their coats, it’s time for us to get going, the boat is here, keep them securely in their cabins, and keep an eye on the door.”
Marietta and Leila were pushed into the boat and forced to go below decks, crammed into the very small cabin with their hands and feet tied down, and watching the murky river flow past, Leila cried out in fear and exhaustion.
“Oh! How dare those vulgar men! They are swine, and not worthy to kiss our feet. And Sithe, she likes to see us defiled, and I hate her!”
“It would have been worse without her,” Marietta said softly and comfortingly, though she shivered at the memory of the feel of Sita’s thin, cold fingers inside her.
“Sita can make sure we don’t get really hurt, otherwise we’d already be dead. Someone paid her to kidnap us, and she’ll guard us carefully. She mentioned a man, Hammond, didn’t she?”
Leila lowered her head, “Just hearing his name scares me, he’s Kasim’s nemesis, he’s known as a pirate.”
“Who is he? Any tie up with Kasim?”
“Hamand and Kasim have fought more than once, and now he lives in a castle, and makes his living by plundering about, and it is said that he is very rich, though one has not seen him for many years, and one hears that he is feared for his crippled body.”
“God help us,” cried Marietta, “I wonder what will become of us?”
Early in the morning, the ship pulled into its home port.
In-law fog shrouded the sky above the murky waters, and the gentle morning light cast an orange glow over everything around them, illuminating the cluttered and unorganized thatched huts and a wooden bridge that looked like it might collapse into the water at any moment, a smooth, high wall erected in front of the boat, and two steel-boned balconies closed tightly, ornate wrought-iron shelves protruding above the water.
Sita stepped into the cabin and Marita jerked awake. Beside her, Leila awoke as well, stretching, her face grimacing as she remembered what this place was. She shuffled laboriously with her shackles and reached for Marita’s hand, only just managing to touch her with her fingertips.
“What a wonderful touch!” Sita said with feigned humor as she cut the ropes binding the two women, “Hurry up, Hammand’s squire is waiting.”
Sita stood waiting as Marita and Leila moved their bound arms and legs, then straightened the torn clothes on their bodies, her small eyes sweeping over their bodies, which were only partially covered by clothes, staring straight at Marita’s high breasts and smooth limbs. Marita turned around and turned her back to the head guardswoman. Feeling those cold, unfeeling eyes penetrate into her back, it was as if Sita desperately wanted to put her hands on her again, but she didn’t dare. Marita wrapped the tunic with the hood around her and stood up.
“Come with me,” Sita said with a commanding tone.
“We don’t have much of a choice,” Marietta said in a single word, trying to suppress the disgust she felt inside.
A sneer appeared on Sita’s face as she opened the door, her chin twitching slightly, “You should remember that Harmander is a powerful and tough man who can’t move without getting angry and furious, and that he won’t treat you poorly if you do as you’re told.”
Before Marita had time to take note of this advice from Sita, she and Leila had stepped out of the cabin, the brilliant morning light blinding their eyes. She looked up and watched as the outline of the V-shaped notch of an old castle wall now showed on the horizon ahead, a very ornate carpet was laid out on the muddy embankment, and two men in coats stood waiting, hoods covering their heads, and judging from their height Marita judged them to be men, both of whom were tall and athletic in build.
As Marietta and Leela approached, Marietta noticed something familiar about the way one of the men stood, he carried a sense of confidence. The man was half a head taller than the other, wearing dark brown robes, and as Marietta and Leela paused on the carpet to take a breath, he took a step closer, moving his hood back slightly, a strand of blonde hair showing, while the other man, wearing dark blue embroidered robes, reached out to stop the taller man.
The broad hand was very smooth and graceful in its lines, and on the middle finger was a gold ring with a domed, flat ruby embedded in it.
“It’s an honor,” the man with the ring said to the man in the dark dry robes.
His voice was deep and mellow, with a condescending ease and benevolence, and the taller man obediently stopped his hand and stood aside, his head slightly bowed.
It piqued Marietta’s curiosity, the gold threads on the dark blue robes glistened in the sunlight as the man walked towards her, Marietta saw the front of his neck with its brilliant and colorful clasp, overly well-dressed for a squire, and decided that this man must be in a position of power, perhaps the head of the harem.
He made a gesture as he approached, and Marietta and Leila immediately felt someone pressing on their shoulders, forcing them to their knees, the carpet underneath them soft and cozy, and a hand pressing Marietta’s head downward so that she inadvertently saw a pair of red leather boots.
“Show it to me.” The command came in the same mellow, deep tone.
Marietta’s black robe was pulled off her shoulders and fell in a heap at his feet, and wearing nothing but torn, soiled silk clothing, Marietta heard a sharp intake of breath.
The man in the dark brown robes spoke for the first time, “What has happened to them?” He said, “Were they hurt?”
The intonation of the accent sounded somewhat familiar, but Marita couldn’t remember where she’d heard it before.
“Explain why their clothes are in tatters?” The other squire said haughtily and threw back his hood.
“When we captured them in the souk, the struggle and struggle tore their clothes.” Sita lied fluently, “This one resisted fiercely, as brave as an Arabian mare.”
Marietta felt some tension in the atmosphere and knew that the well-dressed man did not trust Sita; her eyes stole an upward glance, only to see that Sita was very calm and collected.
The head of the squire was now revealed, a middle-aged man, with a handsome, open, well-defined face, thick brown curls flowing back from a high forehead, a dull fuzzy hair on each temple, large eyes, also brown, and powerful eyes full of courage, a man who did not appreciate insubordination.
The way he stared at Sita sent shivers down Marita’s spine, and Sita blushed suddenly and dropped her eyelids under his prolonged, pointed gaze.
“The men get paid.” Her voice was dull and slow.
“They’ll reward it fully, and so will you.” This squire’s words fell like a chunk of ice.
He made a slow circle around the two captives. Marita’s head was bowed as he whirled around her, his eyes locked on hers as he lifted a strand of her hair and placed it in the palm of his hand, letting it slip down between his fingers as if he were valuing it.
Broad, manicured hands slid over her shoulders and upward to caress her slender neck, the ruby on her ring grazing her skin, warm hands, warm gems, and one finger lifted her chin, forcing her to look up, up into his face.
“So that’s the color of the eyes! Blue as the colored glazed tiles on my bedroom walls! White as bright as pearls,” the squire turned to the man who stood motionless and wore dark brown robes, “you do not lie, this one is indeed beautiful, just as you told me.”
Marita was taken aback. The man sounded as if she had been expecting it. But she had also been under the impression that the kidnapping was a fluke, just revenge against an enemy, and now, she wondered if she had been singled out, and that was a shocking thought.
The man in the dark brown robes muttered something low, something indefinable about him that made her feel déjà vu all over again, and she wondered if Lilah had also detected that tightly suppressed urgency in the man who had watched silently.
The valet assessed Marita’s features one by one, and Marita felt her lids burning as she tried to keep her subdued demeanor, not letting her worry and fear show, and remained motionless as he came around behind her and stopped.
Marita nearly flinched backward as he gently touched her waistband, and the squire grunted in satisfaction as he jammed both hands around her waist and slowly tightened them.
“Did you train in girdling when you were a little girl?” For the first time he spoke directly to Marita, his deep, quivering voice like a fresh breeze on his face.
She nodded. Naked skin felt his strong, warm hand, and the two hands continued to squeeze until their fingers met and were about to press uncomfortably hard when his hand relaxed.
“Excellent, please stand up straight.”
She did as he asked, his refined and polite, almost impersonal demeanor overwhelmed her, he was not what she expected, the squire knelt, his dark blue embroidered robes forming a circle around him, the gold buttons around his neck glinting in the sunlight, he took hold of one of her ankles and lifted her foot up for a closer look.
Now his voice was soft, husky, as if he were talking to himself, “Ah, high, beautiful plantar arches, slender little feet, wonderful! Lovely, well-proportioned toes, every one of them perfect, shiny nails like shells, skin as smooth as silk, what a delight!”
He examined the other foot again and stroked it gently between the toes, causing her to shiver slightly, and when he took the sole of her foot in his hand, he couldn’t help but frown, and he paused for a moment, and Marietta heard his sharp intake of breath, and he instantly resumed his normalcy, tracing his fingertips along the bruises on the side of her foot, the veins showing through the delicate skin, and after a moment, he rubbed her heel harder.
“All right, now we must beware of that tiny flaw at once,” he said, sounding as if he had suddenly realized something that needed attention.
When the examination was complete, he laid her feet on the floor and bent himself down, pressing his lips to Marietta’s ankle bone, and she felt his reluctance to lose his hold on her as he stroked the belly of her slender calf for the longest time and twirled his fingers around the sensitive skin behind her knee, as if he had deliberately restrained himself from making any other move.
She was perplexed; the man did not act like a servant, even if he was the head of the harem, and seemed overconfident; his manner and demeanor were a little extravagant, inconsistent with what she judged to be his status, and it was clear that from groping and fondling her feet he had gained a pleasurable enjoyment bordering on intercourse.
The man took a step back and Marita forced herself to calm down for the direct sexual examination, she was told to lie down and “not to react when you spread your legs,” however, it didn’t happen, the man smiled for no apparent reason as if he knew what was on her mind and gestured for her to relax, � Ben didn’t touch breasts and sex organs roughly with raw fingers to roughly fondle breasts and sex organs, and Marita felt a wave of relief run through her body.
The squire turned his attention to Leila and performed a similar procedure, and Marietta felt that the whole thing was bewildering, and what kind of a man could this Hamander be who employed such a strange man?
The cursory examination ended with the robe being draped over both women again. Marita felt that the tall man in the brown robe was still scrutinizing her. She had felt him staring at her ever since she got off the boat, and she was beginning to feel a little uncomfortable under his close scrutiny.
She could feel his aggressive aura, it was like smoke rising from a flame, visible to the naked eye. As the man examined them both, he barely spoke, just watched. Suddenly the thought came into her mind that he must be Hamand, covering his ruined face, no doubt with a coat that had a wrapped turban, that the squire had instructions not to conduct too intimate an examination, that Hamand wanted to keep that pleasure to himself, and Marietta’s heart was filled with a sudden revulsion.
If Hammand won’t show his face, he probably is indeed horribly ugly.
Now that she and Lilah belonged to this monster, Lilah had staggered her with the story that Harmander was Kasim’s sworn enemy, and what better way to get revenge on an enemy than to hurt the other person’s most beloved?
The handsome, bespectacled squire turned and led the way to the castle, another robed figure following her and Leila. Marita walked slowly towards the gate that led to the “prison”. Surrounded by armed guards, Sita glanced at her with pity.
The footsteps of the robed figure behind them had been as heavy as drums, but now they echoed in her mind so softly that Marita could barely walk with her knees shivering.
As soon as Kasim stepped into his mansion, he knew what had happened. In fact, Hermet was waiting to tell him, and at first he didn’t show undue shock.
Whatever he had to set about at once, he would have time to visit Marietta, and throughout the days of his travels he thought of her, imagining the soul-satisfying love-making they would make together, and of Leila, his Turkish favorite, and of Claudine. But no woman had lifted his spirits as much as this white, lucid Frenchwoman.
“What is it?” Kasim asked Hermet calmly, hoping to end the conversation and get things over with as soon as possible, “Did the slaves get into a fight?”
The servant bowed his head, and it was then that Kasim noticed that the man was pale, his crossed fingers resting on his chest, and trembling slightly.
“Tell me,” said Kasim, his rigid, well-defined face now alert, the whole watching the servant.
“Well, master, I’m afraid I’m the one who reported the murder, and a crime of great magnitude has occurred in your absence.”
“What was the sinful incident? Speak quickly, Hermet, I don’t punish those who report evil; be straight with me.”
“It concerns Marita and Leila, who were abducted in the souk, abducted, and our guards were defeated.”
Dumbfounded and speechless, Kasim was motionless for a moment. The chill in his heart sent a wave of fear through him.
“When did this happen?” He heard himself ask.
“Yesterday, Master. We searched immediately and did not find them, and the guards are still looking.”
Kasim nodded a little, “I’m going to take a quick shower and change my clothes, then I’m going to look as well, surely you haven’t heard anything? Sita is always strict and serious about her work, hopefully she’ll find some clues and signs of the kidnapping of these two women.”
Hermet blanched, “Forgive me, Master, I forgot to tell you that Sita is missing as well.”
“What? Has she been kidnapped too?” Kasim said in a low, feeble voice as if he didn’t believe it “Well, no, an eyewitness at the souk saw a cool Sita ride off on a horse, she wasn’t tied up, and a man wrapped in a blanket was hanging in front of her horse.”
Kasim dug his fingers deep into his shoulder-length black hair, knowing the gravity of the situation, so he acted extraordinarily calm as he stood still for a long time while his mind raced.
Sita’s disappearance meant that someone had bribed her, and there were few people in Algiers who had the strength to make Sita willing to change masters. He had many rivals, however, almost none dared to violate him so openly.
The fact that this atrocity was intended to humiliate him further narrows it down to, in fact, only one person.
That would be Hamand, his old rival at sea, cultured and intelligent, the only man in the world who harbored a personal grudge against Kasim and left a permanent mark on his skin.
Kasim strides into the mansion, stripping off his servant’s clothes as he goes, Hermet jogging behind him, picking them up. Kasim crossed his arms and growled an order for food to be brought, the servants and guards hurriedly jogged off to do as they were told, they glanced at his face only to see the muscles in his cheeks twitching on both sides and they all lowered their eyes.
Kasim’s dark eyes erupted with anger, and he thought to himself that someone was going to pay dearly for this, and the hot blood rushed to him, and his ears burned, and it occurred to him that this was a mockery of him.
Behind his cold demeanor, his heart was filled with a deep, piercing sadness, and he dared not think of what might have happened to the two women, who might be dead, oh, no, not even for the sake of hurting an enemy, Harmander would not hurt them both.
Yet again, he was unsure; unlike other men, Hamander’s desires were more subtle and secretive than his own, and Kasim was well aware of the truth of the rumor.
May this man keep you safe, Marita, and Leila, he prayed in his heart.
It seemed he had paid the price, just as Hammond had hoped.
Chapter II
The courtyard of Castle Hammand was full of people and livestock, and the cloisters for the worn-out horses and the pens for the livestock were close to the walls. The place was more like a marketplace than a palace, with the smell of goats and green leaves, and the chicks pawed at the dust, flapping their wings and squawking as the guards walked by.
The ornate, spectacular castle was of Moorish construction, much of it long abandoned and unused, with a huge tower and a few small, cluttered buildings showing signs of being inhabited, and a tattered skull and crossbones flag fluttering atop the tower.
The two women were urged through the noisy, boisterous courtyard, and through the arched descents of the ebony gates fitted with ornamental nails, they were ushered into the tower of the building. Inside the main building, the cacophonous clamor turned into a low hum.
Marietta and Laila didn’t even have time to look around and analyze their virtual surroundings. They walked down the stone corridor in a moment and came to the stairway. The stairs curved and coiled along the inner wall of the tower. They walked up the stairs and Marita glanced through the arrowhead-shaped window at the courtyard and the canal. There were many small rooms and entrances to other corridors to the side of the stairway, and the place looked like a large compound.
They proceeded upstairs again, and in a few moments Marietta and Laila were led into a spacious, furnished room, led to a long, low sofa chair, and ordered to sit down. Their wrists and ankles were then bound with silk rope.
“Wait here,” a slave ordered.
The room was quiet, cool, and smelled of lemons from the smoky fireplace. The guards, the handsome squire and the burly man in the turban all left, leaving them alone. For a while, neither of them spoke.
Marita looked around fearfully, taking her first serious look at their prison cell. Brightly colored mastic hung in snowflakes on the walls, and the brilliantly colored tiles were becoming sporadic. Two walls were decorated throughout with embroidered tapestries, but much of it was dusty and ripped. A few paintings hung on the wall farther above the platform, covered with silk upholstery; these Spanish and Dutch-style paintings were raspy and rich in color, radiating a jewel-like glow, and the carved wooden frames were plastered with gold leaf for a luxurious look.
What she saw left Marietta with a sense of opulence and luxury, but it also showed a taste of decay due to the dilapidation of age. Hadn’t Hamander noticed that the castle was beginning to crumble and disintegrate? Marietta concluded that he might have been negligent or too proud and arrogant to notice it.
She glanced at the French-style chamber with an unexpected tingle in her heart. His father’s residence in Martinique had a chamber just like it.
Lyra was also musing in silence, “What is a Hamander who lives like this?” She asked.
“From the flags flying out there, I think he’s relying on the sea-grabbing riches you mentioned.”
Lyra nodded, “He must be powerful, didn’t you see the numerous guards and those living in the courtyard? This place is the center of the castle.”
They might never escape from their new master, the mysterious, brown-robed man who was so terribly silent and melancholy. Marietta tried not to think about that.
“By now, Kasim must have realized that we’ve been kidnapped, and no matter how powerful Hammond is, Kasim will rescue us.”
Marietta spoke with confidence, not daring to think otherwise, or the fear in her heart would rise up and suffocate her.
Hearing Leila’s backward breath, Marita was alerted. Someone had walked into the room. Marita glanced around, her eyes unconsciously gazing at one of the most beautiful women she had ever seen, a woman with bright red hair, nine rings of pearls around her neck, her face in the shape of a heart, and large, light-green eyes coated with blue circles.
Her clothes were shocking, a lacy corset wrapped tightly around a waist that was barely a handful of inches thick. The upper end of the corset supported and lifted her bare breasts upwards, which jutted out in a very provocative manner, the nipples a deep red color, and underneath she wore a sheer, frilly, ultra-short skirt, and underneath, she wore nothing at all, and on her feet were a pair of gorgeous, high-heeled slippers, with silk ribbons crisscrossing and fastening around her ankles and part of her legs’ bellies.
Marietta’s eyes remained fixed on the youkai as she came towards her and Laila and stood in front of them, Marietta tried to smile at her but the woman didn’t react.
“In that case, you are the proud favorites of Kasim,” she said coldly in pure French, “My name is Roxlana, foreman of the Harmander’s harem, and you will obey my orders.”
She stood with a haughty expression, looking down on them. Marita’s heart instantly turned against Roxlana, and she straightened her back and looked boldly straight at the elegant red-haired beauty.
“I am Marita, of noble birth,” she said proudly, “and I bend and bow to no one but Kasim, who is my world-recognized master.”
Marita squinted at Lyra, noticing that she too was filled with anger and contempt at Roxlana’s insolence, but with a very careful, cautious look in her eyes.
“My name is Lila,” she said, “and Marietta’s words speak for me as well.”
Roxlana couldn’t help but laugh, her silvery laughter quite infectious, “That’s so funny!” She grinned, showing her teeth, “But you don’t have a choice, sweet little fools.”
She grabbed them both by their long hair and threw them both to the ground with force, Marita was shocked and burdened by her restraints and robes, she stretched her arms and legs out into a wide stance, Marita struggled to get up and Roxana came over to her.
“Very well,” she whispered, “you shall learn how to obey my orders; I have quite a bit of influence over Hamander, and if you wish to have an easy time of it here, be sure to remember that one, Lyra, and pay attention, and learn it.”
Laila managed to sit up, Roxlana didn’t recognize Laila, she kicked Marita down with the sharp tips of her shoes and placed her feet on either side of her head, Marita struggled desperately, however the cascading hair held her back.
“You vile woman!” Marietta shouted as she struggled to swing away, “Let me up and let me go, or you’ll see who’s the mistress here!”
Her lips were white with anger, yet all she could do was gaze beyond Roxlana’s parted thighs, the slightly parted pubic bone covered with sparse red curls, Roxlana’s thighs parted a little more, and Marietta could see the moist, reddish-brown folds of the Desiree’s orifice, as if she could derive a perverted pleasure from exposing her flesh.
“Like to watch, don’t you?” She scoffed, “Look closely, this precious flesh is a seat of power, a woman can use it to control a man, surely you know this, you’ve been well wrought for the enjoyment of carnal pleasures, haven’t you?”
She twisted her hips back and forth lewdly on one side and parted her labia with her fingers on the other, and Marita noticed that Roxlana’s hidden cunt was a little swollen, the labia minora were slightly drawn downward like the petals of a strange flower, and Roxlana’s fingers were getting wet, and it was obvious that this position of overriding Marita had aroused her lust.
Her fingertips stroked the little fleshy cover back and forth, the erect buds jutting out from its protection like glistening pink beads, and Roxlana moaned, her head thrown back, revealing a long, white neck while the nudity quivered slightly, her red nipples hard and erect, and her hips thrust forward, and there was no way that Marietta couldn’t see her full, rounded buttocks, which appeared even larger against the tight corset.
“Look at me, am I not beautiful?” Roxlana’s every movement, every sigh seemed to speak silently as she continued to delicately stroke her sex, and Marita tried to close her eyes, but they couldn’t leave Roxlana’s open canyon.
The view was far too exciting for a woman who had long been trained to feel her own and others’ desires acutely, and Roxana knew it well.
“Don’t you like this position? Marietta,” she murmured, “I want to know if you are truly pliable, and that you are Hamander’s slave, which means my slave, and that I can demand that you fulfill me.”
“Then you’ll have to beg me first,” retorted Marita.
Her mind was in turmoil, her own instinctive responses struggling fiercely with such a slutty landscape, and Roxana’s passionate lust seethed through her like an aphrodisiac, yet surely Roxana would not have realized that her desires were so fervent that her hills were blazing and throbbing in response.
Oh, she would not be a subject of this woman, there had to be a way to stop this. Roxlana shifted her position, and Marita’s hair roots pulled tightly against her scalp, causing her to shrink in pain, and she tried with all her might to break the ribbons around her wrists so that she could pull her hands free and slap Roxlana’s smug face, however, the ribbons were amazingly strong, and there was nothing she could do about it.
Within moments, Roxlana whimpered and sighed, her head dropping forward, and Marita was surrounded by the sandalwood and rose scent of her hair, and Roxlana paused for a moment, moving her tongue over her sensual lips, and then, taking her hand away from her pubic bone, letting out a low string of satisfied sounds.
Marita felt as if the hot short spear had been inside her for a long time, well it was over and she breathed a sigh of relief that her humiliation was over and that Roxana would never know how moving her feelings were.
Disgusted with Roxlana’s lewd exposure, Lila said indignantly, “Now, you can be satisfied, get Marita up, you’ve proven your power over her.”
Roxlana removed her foot from her hair, and Marietta gathered herself up neatly, wondering whether to jump up, lunge at her, and claw her face with her long nails. It was at this moment that she felt hot drops of water on her face, and in the face of this abuse she roared with rage, too indignant to speak, and Leila spoke for her.
“Oh! no! How dare you! It screams unbearable!” Leila screamed, watching in panic as Roxlana squatted down and spread her knees apart, letting the rush of urine jet across Marita’s face.
Marita closed her eyes as Roxlana’s pussy, only inches from her face, emanated a strong musky odor, the piss smelled extremely feminine, and a few drops landed on her lips, salty with a hint of bitterness. It seemed like a century had passed before the streaming water abated.
Roxlana bent down and wiped her face clean with Marita’s black robe as she stood up and stared at her.
“Open your eyes,” she ordered.
Marita barely opened her eyes, the flames of anger and humiliation burning in her mind again as she saw the pale yellow liquid running down the inside of Roxlana’s thighs, amber micro-droplets glistening against her curly red pubic hair.
“Have you learned yet?” Roxlana asked sweetly, “Do I need to force you to lick your tongue all over me?”
Knowing that Roxlana would certainly be up to such sudden whims, Marita nodded reluctantly.
“I want you to say it.”
Marietta said with difficulty, as if a bone was stuck in her throat, “I am proud of you, and I honor you with a well-deserved respect.”
But inside, she was on fire, but she couldn’t have a fit yet, she had to restrain herself.
“Ah! Very well, now we know each other very well, don’t we? Remember this discipline, it’s the first of many, now, it’s time for me to go, Hammand is probably waiting for me already, I’ll send one of my men to look after you before you’re allowed to eat, you look like country bumpkins in these rags and you both need to take a bath, especially you, Marietta!”
That silvery laughter rang out again, and then she marched ceremoniously out of the room.
“Oh! That shrew!” Lila shouted, “I swear revenge, are you hurt?”
Marietta struggled to sit up, “It’s just that my dignity is hurt,” she said bitterly, “as if I already had an enemy.”
Lila said in a scornful tone, “It’s pretty clear that she’s been holding that thing in for too long and is about to let it out, I swear.”
Marita looked at Lila in surprise; for as long as she had known her, Lila had always been polite and gentle. Now, her face was red with anger.
“Be careful, dear friend,” she said, “Roxana seems to be capable of anything.”
Unable to converse any further as the man who had picked them up from the ship, dressed in brown robes, entered the room, followed by several slave girls, the man ordered Lila out of the room and Marita couldn’t help but tense up.
“Where are you taking her?” Marita asked, “Please wait, please, can we stay together?”
Lyra’s fearful gaze swept over her shoulder and then, through an arched hole hung with decorations, disappeared.
The two slave girls led her toward a side door, and Marietta struggled desperately, but, to no avail, the man in the robes was right behind her, and he had not said another word since he had ordered her to be separated from Lila, and his maliciously close following had caused her to break out in a cold sweat.
They walked down a corridor for a short while, then entered a small room with a thick Persian carpet on the floor, torn in places, and dimly lit by an Italian chandelier hanging in the center of the room, with many candles together projecting a rainbow of colors through the carved glass.
The ribbons binding Marita were loosened, the robe taken away from her shoulders, and the next step was to remove the long torn silk dress, and she stood naked, with her hip-high, thick wavy curls cascading over her body. Marita arched her back and crossed her fingers with both hands, instinctively covering her body, wondering what would be demanded of her. One of the slave girls, with a disgusted look on her face, grabbed a strand of wet hair.
“No doubt the work of Roxlana,” the man in the robes said, not at all surprised, his icy voice sending shivers down her spine, as if the man was controlled by some strong emotion.
She knew that the man was scrutinizing her in his wraparound turban, speculating on whether his mysterious identity would be detrimental to her, and she was furious with herself for reacting so obviously. Hammand must have known perfectly well that he had frightened her. Marietta gathered her courage and stood up straight, forcing herself to put her hands at her sides. Her body, with its beautiful, moving lines, didn’t need to feel shy about being naked at all; let him see it.
“Bathe and dress her as I have instructed, and then, bring her to my private room,” he said briefly, a reluctant appreciation dripping from his words.
The man in the robes left the room and Marita was led into a nearby room with green tiles on the walls, bottles of oils and perfumes on wooden shelves, and a bubbling marble bath fixed to a wooden platform. It was soothing to soak in the warm, fragrant water, and to feel clean again in this cozy, luxurious environment made her forget everything for a moment. She dipped her head into the water and washed away all traces of what Roxlana had left behind along with the remnants of the guards’ rape of her.
The slave girls washed her thoroughly, rubbing her body with plant fibers in order to soften her skin, and Marita was aware of their curiosity as they worked on her. Just as when she had first entered Kasim’s harem, the slaves were surprised to admire her moving features, her white complexion, her slender waist, and the unusual light-colored hair.
She tried to speak to her slaves and ask them about Hamand, but they shook their heads, covered their mouths, laughed, and passed glances between them. They were either fools or had orders not to give her any information, so she stopped talking to them. Her hair was lathered with soap and rinsed out, then combed neatly and perfumed, and they massaged and perfumed her body, and she remained silent.
The clothes had been prepared long ago, a full wardrobe similar to that worn by Roxlana, and it seemed that Harmander liked her women to wear the same clothes, the velvet corsets with ribbon trimming fitted well, one slave girl fastening the front corset hangers securely, the other pulling the straps tighter in the back, and cinching them tighter around the waists than they were on the hips.
Tight clothes against a beautifully shaped torso gave the most intense sensory stimulation, and it seemed as if her two worlds were suddenly in conflict. On the island of Martigny, she had worn corsets from the age of twelve, and wearing clothes to minimize her waistline was part of her daily life. In Kasim’s harem, she had a certain freedom of dress and could wear loose, flowing garments unless Kasim preferred her to wear a high slave collar and fine chains. The familiar feeling of bondage around her waist now stirred in her mind a remarkable feeling that was not new.
The sensation of the top of the corset pressing against the underside of her breasts and pushing them upward was extraordinarily satisfying; her back seemed straighter and her posture more graceful. She inhaled deeply, loving the feeling of fresh air filling her lungs, causing her breasts to increase in size and bulge upwards in the best possible position.
Something almost forgotten seemed to have awakened within her again, these months of confinement in the harem had changed her personality and now it was going to stretch, it had demands.
“Tie it a little tighter at the waist,” said one of the slave girls, a smile on her face as she saw the obvious pleasure flowing through Marita, “she can hold it, I can just about measure her waist with my hands when she’s naked.”
Marita let them dress herself in the rest of the costume, knowing it was useless to protest. Inwardly she couldn’t help but raise her voice at the sight of her body almost wrapped in strangling undergarments, the rusticity fascinated her, and she wondered how Laila would look in such an outfit.
They tied a trimmed, sheer skirt around her waist and bent down to slip a high-heeled shoe onto her foot as Marita looked at herself in a light green mirror.
She was surprised and amused by what she saw. Her waist seemed even thinner than Roxana’s, which gave her a wicked pleasure, the slimness of her upper body made her full hips stand out, the bottom of her corset was rounded to flatten her belly, the “V” between her thighs was even more striking, and behind her back, the ruffles of the corset stretched upward along the curves of her body, exposing her rounded hips and thighs. At the back, the ruffles of the corset stretch up along the curve of her body, exposing her rounded hips and thighs.
The top of the corset supported her breasts and pushed them upwards, the black trim covered the bottoms of her breasts, leaving them and her nipples bare, Marita thought her dressing was complete but, she was wrong, one of the slaves rubbed and stroked her nipples to a rosy red then twisted and teased them until they were erect, then she clamped them individually with gold colored clips with a pearl dangling from each one.
Marietta gasped; she had never worn jewelry like this before, and the twisting clips of the clamps were a little uncomfortable, but not enough to hurt. But the firm pressure caused the nipples to pulsate and burn disturbingly like fire. Marita lifted her hands and cupped them around her openly exposed, erotic breasts, the glowing white pearls contrasting with the reddish-brown nipples, and an imperceptible smile played at the corners of her mouth. Hopefully, Kasim would see her, and it must be hard to resist her mesmerizing charms.
“Do you like that?” The slave girls smiled, “Hamand will be satisfied and happy, you are indeed beautiful and Roxlana has always been proudly pleased with her beauty.”
At the sound of the name Hammand, Marita’s heart went cold. The turbaned, silent, unpredictable man was waiting for her in a private room while she was still floating around, admiring herself in the mirror, and she turned her eyes away, the joy on her face quickly disappearing.
The ribbons of the securely fastened slippers wound upward around their ankles as the slave girls stood back to admire their work. One of them traced her hand upward along the line of the corset that held up the whalebone, and looked with eager eyes at her own thick waist and plump ass.
“One more thing, spread your legs.”
Marita was full of doubts, but did as she was told, the slave girl pinched the lips of her sparsely pubic hair-lined pussy and held each of them with a gold clip, a pearl at the lower end of the thin gold chain dangled down her thighs, and they didn’t come too tightly, but Marita felt their unusual weight keenly nonetheless, drawing attention to the triangle between her thighs. The warm chain teased as she brought her legs together. She took one last look in the mirror and could clearly see the slightly wobbly pearls on the chain through the short, trimmed skirt.
Hamand pressed his eye against the hole in the wall, an eye from a painting in the next room, and he plopped down on the long couch, peering easily and comfortably at the people in the other room.
Ah! This Frenchwoman is indeed a treasure. How reluctant Cassim must have been to lose her! The thought of it gave him an infinite satisfaction.
Hammand had seen every detail of Marietta’s bathing, anointing, and dressing; the fact that the Frenchwoman would never have imagined that anyone was observing her made it all the more amusing. The questions she asked the slave girls made him laugh dumbfounded. So it seemed that she was curious about him, didn’t she? He immediately settled her mood.
Marietta possessed the strengths that strongly attracted him; there was a touch of innocence in her lechery that was rare for a woman who had lived in a harem for many months, and the delight she exuded at the beautiful clothes he offered was heartfelt, natural, and from the heart. But next, when he looked at her face to face, she might tremble and look worried and afraid, but, from this secret room, he had seen her true personality.
It was thrilling, and Marita was as bright and delicate as a flower. Roxlanador’s cloying joy was nothing compared to it, and a smile broke out on Hamander’s face, and the usual cold lines around the corners of his mouth softened considerably.
He rested his face on his bent forearm, his body relaxed, and Roxana used a sponge to soak up the sweat. He had practiced with his sword for a while earlier. After Roxlana dried him off, his hands went to his neck and shoulders, massaging away the marks left by the armor, and Hamand breathed out in relief.
After a while, he let her grease herself up and satisfy his sexual desires the way he loved to do, with exquisite toys that absolutely made his blood boil with the French woman’s poise.
He longed to fully enjoy all the loveliness in Marietta, but the bitter unspeakable feeling came back to him and he pushed it down with determination. He handled it quite well. For a long time he had not cared for his physical defects, and there were many compensations, many stimulating methods of amusement for a man of imagination. But where was the sanity that called for the moon when he had the soft night and all the stars? The sadness is here.
But it was at this moment that the taste of victory was truly sweet and tangy. He knew how Kasim must have ached; how could a man not mourn the loss of such a treasure? Not only did he have Marita, but he also had Laila, the cheerful Turkish beauty. Hamander had not intended to kidnap Laila, but Sita had hijacked her as well, and he was delighted. Sita, of course, wanted some extra payment. He was as rich as the fabled Crissas, and inanimate objects were not enough for him; Marita and Laila were priceless.
Kasim will know about this soon. No doubt he is searching for his two women now. It won’t be long before he comes here with suggestions. Let him come? Qasim should know that his suffering has only just begun.
At the sound of Roxlana’s impatient voice, a small smile tugged at the corners of Hamander’s mouth as he waited, and she was silent for a moment before her head shot up tossing an untamed lock of red hair back from her forehead and cooing angrily, her curiosity evidently getting the better of her.
“You can look at it,” Hammand said, lifting his head and crouching down to peer at the Frenchwoman once more.
Roxlana stopped her service to her master and walked over to the wall, her head stretched forward to stare through the other opening, her sensual little mouth closed tightly as she gazed at the Frenchwoman wrapped tightly in her corset. Roxana said nothing, completely mesmerized by the scene in the other room.
Now they were moving around against Marita’s nipple and pussy-lip clamps, and Hammand licked his lips with his tongue, a guttural rasp in his throat, and Roxana watched for only a moment before shrinking back from the peep-hole with a snarky and cold expression on his face.
Hamander couldn’t resist the urge to tease her, “She’s got a fine waist, eh?” He said, “White limbs, and hair of that color are wonderfully pleasing to any man, even a woman.”
Roxlana faced him angrily, tossing her curly red hair upward, the thin string of pearls nearly shaking loose, “She’s not as pretty as I am,” she said in a tone that demanded he agree with her.
Hamander said nothing on purpose, and Roxana’s green eyes narrowed.
“You are mesmerized by this woman,” she said, taking care to lower her voice, “I can see it in your face, Master, just give me the order and I will arrange for you to meet, this French woman will do as I say, rest assured.”
“Focus on me.” Hammand said calmly, “Don’t take the liberty of advancing my wishes.”
Roxlana seemed about to say something when, apparently, she changed her mind, returned to her position, and began massaging her, poking her fingers cruelly into Hamand’s broad, scarred shoulders.
“Be gentle, baby,” Hammond said sternly, “don’t forget your position, it’s not as solid as you think.”
Roxlana leaned forward and kissed the back of his neck, “Forgive me, master, this Frenchwoman shows the worst of emotions in me.”
“Dissolve your wrath into the work at hand, then,” Hammand said while signaling Roxana’s finger downward.
“Your pleasure is my pleasure, master,” Roxana said softly.
He felt cold as she rubbed the fragrant balm into the crease of his ass, she massaged his skin with her fingers, letting the balm dissolve completely into the inner layers of the crack, and when the balm was heated and dissolved, she slid two of her fingers into Hamander’s anus, and as she slid them in and out, she was able to give a hard press to that sensitive part of his body, and Hamander shivered with pleasure. She bent forward and kissed her way up his long backbone, the tip of her tongue naughtily teasing his taut backside.
“Come on with the sex toy,” Hammond moaned.
Roxlana warmed the ivory head of her cock in the palm of her hand and rubbed a thick balm on the end, aligning it with the retracted anal opening, she pushed slowly, and Hamand sighed deeply.
In the other room, Marita turned her body in front of the mirror, admiring her costume, the sheer skirt showing more than it concealed, Hammand’s eyes twinkled as a shadow on her mound was a pale yellow triangle, and he could see the gold chain with the pearls that gently touched her white thighs as she walked around.
He was calculating in his mind that someday he would spread those legs and savor that proper little pussy. By then, the French woman would be moaning and sighing into his mouth, just as she had done for Kasim. Hammand learned to give women carnal pleasure in these ways, watching them go into a trance, begging him to do it again, begging him to do whatever it was that he wanted to do, that was his pleasure. Yes, he would, oh God, he was about to have that pleasure.
All the thoughts turned into that feeling that was flooding into his flesh like a tidal wave, and nothing else existed in the world except for Roxlana’s deft fingers. Harmander’s entire body tensed up, enjoying the pleasure that was spreading all over his body, all gifted to him by Kasim.
Marita was taken into the main room and told to wait. The slave girls made her lie across a low couch and warned her that there were guards all over this fortress, lest she try to escape, and with that, they left.
Marita felt a little more relaxed when no one walked in right away, she then felt her muscles rumbling, she and Laila were still eating before they went to the souk to buy something, it had been almost a whole day since they had been hijacked. She wondered what Laila was doing, was she bathing and dressing her? Could it be that the dreaded Roxana was torturing her friend?
The tall man wrapped in a turban appeared silently in the room.
Marietta jumped in surprise as the man entered without a sound, he walked towards her and Marietta raised her head and stared at him in fear. The man walked up to her with smooth steps, grace and a bit of arrogance. The man’s head shot up, his turban flung back, and he untied his outer robe, letting it fall to the carpet.
Marita held her breath, her eyes not daring to look away, a leather mask like the one she and Lila had taken on their outings covered his entire face, shiny blonde hair cascading around the mask, and he wore a black silk tunic that came down to his knees and opened at the neck, wide leather pants tucked into tall leather boots.
His neck was strong, his shoulders broad, his chest broad and muscular, tapering downward, his waist slim and firm, his hips small and wrapped in black leather, his thighs strong and powerful, and his body beautifully shaped and toned, no matter what “Hammond’s” face looked like. Her arousal was unconsciously ignited by his intense manliness.
Marietta’s eyes watched without blinking as she searched for deformities or disfiguring notations; an imposing ruler such as he had no need to cover up, unless his looks were horribly ugly.
Now the man leaned in close, he stood straight up looking down at her. Neither of the two spoke, she didn’t know what to do, she felt her mouth so dry she doubted she could even speak anymore, this stranger slowly looked her up and down, fear of him made her not move a muscle. His eyes twinkled behind his mask, but it was impossible to tell what color they were.
He reached out and caressed one of her breasts, he grabbed the nipple clamp and gently pulled on it. Soon the sensation spread all over her body and she sucked in a breath, realizing that he was smiling, the pearl particles jiggling as he worked them, rubbing against her breasts, the pearls becoming warm from his touch.
Then the masked man spoke, his words filled with contempt, “Is this how you greet your master? Did no one teach you to assume a submissive posture?”
Marita hastily slid down from the long couch, kneeling on both knees with her hands crossed ten-fingered, shoulders straight, chin raised high and eyes looking forward, the standard position that Kasim demanded all harem women adopt at all times, training them to obey at all times.
“Thighs apart,” the masked man ordered.
Marita shivered and did as she was told.
“Spread out a little more and show me your flesh.”
Marietta spread her thighs as far as she could, feeling the lips of her cunt already parted as well as the large clamps with chains and beads swaying from side to side.
The masked man bent down and gently caressed her shoulders, his fingertips tracing over her smooth, creamy skin. He cupped his hands around her breasts, pulling them so that the nipples became hot and sensitive, making them feel almost uncomfortable, and his hands went to the very tops of her corset, pushing them completely beyond the black lace, high, prominent, slightly indulgent, angry nipples firm, and he tapped her breasts gently as if to test their firmness, and weighed them in his hands for a moment, and then he bent down and breathed in the small orifice of the the aroma that emanated from the small holes.
His hands roamed along the curves of his body over the corset, deft fingers moving over the whalebone corset frame in front, tugging at the hooks that fastened the garment securely, as he walked around her and finally stood behind her, eyeing her back.
Her ass was plump, protruding in the shape of a perfect heart, and he leisurely admired it, her thighs, plump and rounded by the weight of her upper body, his warm fingers moving over the straps behind her back, which formed her back into a diamond shape.
Then his touch came to the open recess of his ass, his fingertips rubbing against the wrinkled nub, advancing carefully, gently tickling its inside, and Marietta waited for him to insert his finger fully, tensing a little, yet the expected intrusion didn’t happen; instead, he brought his hand between his thighs, and his broad palms covered the entirety of her warm hill.
His hand jiggled against the whole area where her legs met, the damp, and already parted folds of her pussy and the shadowy canyon between her asses clinging to his wrist and lower arm.
As he massaged the raised essence of her pussy, Marita told herself to relax as he brought the folds together and squeezed hard on the pleasure bud, and from time to time he tugged on the little chain, letting the two pearls roll between his fingers. The clip tugged at the bulging mound, causing her to feel a wonderful pleasure, and despite the fear of him in her heart, Marita’s mound couldn’t help but get wet.
The man with the mask stopped fingering her sex and began to tease her pubic hair, which he wrapped around his fingers and pulled carefully. Then he stepped in front of her and lifted up her lacy skirt, eyeing her parted thighs, the rosy buds hidden hidden in the pale yellow blonde wool.
He did this slowly, as if he were facing an earthly spectacle, and his concentration and tension was transmitted to Marita, who seemed to know her body well, and therefore, the touch of him was particularly intimate, and this was not a case of the victor discreetly examining the vanquished, it was as if things were much more complicated than that.
Despite his best efforts to control himself and remain calm, it wasn’t long before she could clearly feel his breathing begin to quicken. Marita no longer felt so cold to him, and no matter what he thought of her in his mind, his lust was burning fiercely.
Her thighs were trembling slightly from the amount of time she had spent in a strictly submissive position, and she desperately wanted to say something to him. Finally, she couldn’t take it any longer, she had to speak, she knew there was a chance she would be punished, but she had to speak.
“Master, I beg you …….”
“Don’t talk,” he ordered, “didn’t tell you to talk, get on the couch and lie on your back, quick, or you’ll be sorry.”
Marita hurried to do as he commanded, her skin pressing against the soft silk cushion as she sank into it.
“Raise your thighs to your chest and place your hands on the belly of your legs, fully disclosing your flesh to me.”
Marietta felt her face burning as she did as he asked, once again he was cold and sinister, horribly compelling to do his bidding. The muscles in her thighs ached as she tightened her legs and lifted her ass against him, the taut, half-closed essence of her pussy presenting itself to his eyes. Two gold chains criss-crossed the lips of her large cunt, which then tickled the already sensitive skin. She hoped he hadn’t seen that her cunt was already damp, yet he saw at once the wetness of the chains dividing the hidden folds of emptiness, and heard only a growl of satisfaction from him.
As he moved the labia clamps aside, her gaze was fixed on his shoulders, not looking him squarely in the face. He massaged the clamped digit with his fingertips for a moment, then pressed his hand against the labia majora, causing it to blossom like a ripe fig, revealing the moist, deep red surface of her mound.
Marita moaned in agony as he pulled on this sensitive fold and rubbed her fleshy cap back and forth. Soon the bud began to throb pleasantly, and she did as he ordered, spreading her thighs wider apart, the little red nub standing proudly in the midst of it.
He laughed openly, and she was startled to hear the familiar voice again, yet her excitement and pain prevented her from thinking of it at once, and what he went on to say sent a cold shiver down her spine.
“Your pussy is so lustful and unashamed, it craves hedonism, it swells so beautifully, eager for every touch, I can detect the passion rippling through you, however, the upper body is beautifully shaped. The skin is an even light yellow color,”, at which point her eyes moved to the strongly erect prick, standing up in curly, dark yellow pubic hair, the glans already moist and shiny, sticking completely out of the foreskin, the testicles rounded and firm in the thick scrotum.
Marita’s eyes widened as the masked man knelt between her raised thighs. His warm body smelled of lemon mixed with the musky scent of male passion as he leaned against her.
Resting his palms on the insides of her thighs, he pushed them apart, his fingers poking into the soft petals, and she couldn’t help but grunt as the swollen head of his glans gently touched her hungry cunt, and he pressed carefully so that the labia minora opened up into a bulbous shape, arousing himself in her love juices until his arousal was complete, and he gasped in arousal, and then, thrusting the whole thing into her.
The glint in his eyes could be seen through the slit in his leather mask as he thrust powerfully, his hot breath wafting over her face with the scent of cinnamon, her body completely filled with his hardness, the glans inside her so deep it felt like it was touching her own cervix, and he gazed at her face the whole time as he moved in and out arousing himself, his hips thrusting violently back and forth.
Marietta squirmed under him and lifted her ass up to meet his thrusts, she couldn’t help but let out a moan of pleasure, it had been weeks since a man had possessed her like this, and his wet prick felt wonderful sliding inside. As the cock throbbed, her own slippery pussy wrapped itself around it in a death grip, as if unwilling to let go of it.
A warm surge of pleasure flooded into her belly, feeling herself gradually reaching her peak, oh, almost there, ……
Be right there.
The masked man spasmed and made a final stroke, then collapsed on top of her, the loss of hope made her reckless, not caring that she might be punished for her capriciousness, she put her hand between their bodies, rubbing and grinding the bud, her cunt throbbing around his still hard cock, the pleasure beginning to fade, her eyes closing, her face flushed with orgasm.
The man with the mask seemed caught up in his own world, his strong body still trembling. Seeing him in that moment of madness, drinking in the sobs, she instinctively pulled him closer, holding him close, a particularly tender and moving moment; what was it that made this man incredibly agitated in front of her? On the one hand, she was afraid of him, but on the other, she wanted to comfort him.
Hearing him murmur lowly, she was stunned when it became clear that it was her name he was calling.
“Marietta, my baby, oh God!”
His tone was filled with sadness and longing, as if he had entered a secret space in her mind. The voice was so familiar it hurt. From the beginning, she’d thought there was something suspicious about him, and now she knew why; he wasn’t even named Hamand.
He surely couldn’t be …… a man, and in a flash, suspicion turned to certainty. Not wanting the man to seem so sinister, she propped her body up on her elbow and reached over with her other hand to unmask the man’s face.
“Ah! Gabriel!” She exclaimed, reaching out her arms, trying to wrap them around his head and kiss him.
Who expected Gabri’s head to snap back like a whipcord, his handsome face twitching with rage, his cheeks streaked with tears, he rose from the long couch and hastily dressed, and she looked on in amazement as he turned his back toward her.
It was impossible! But he was here, and she never expected to see him again. He’d changed, so much, she didn’t recognize him.
“Gabriel, what happened to you?” She tried, asking.
“Don’t speak,” he said, full of scorn, “don’t pretend to be innocent, I know you are a conspirator, and now pay for your treachery, I persuaded Hamand to bring you here, and now I will have my revenge.”
“I don’t know what you mean, how did you get here?”
He let out a harsh laugh, “It was all such a coincidence. I will make it all clear to you, I have suffered, Marita, but now, I will be rewarded, Hammand gave you to me, of course, we are both his slaves, but with you, I can do as I please.”
Despite the fact that her heart was shaking, her face forced a smile.
“Then I am safe, and I know that you will never hurt me, even when you are trying your best to make yourself cold, as you did just now, and you take pleasure from me as honey does from the hive, and don’t you feel my tenderness for you?”
Gabriel looked up, his anger-filled gray eyes meeting hers, and his gaze softened a bit as a panicked, disoriented look passed over his face.
“Is it going to be like this?” He whispered, as if to himself.
She held out her arms to him.
“Wrap your arms around me, Rubery, it’s thrilling and exciting to see you again.”
Like a creature enduring torture, he let out a long, weak sigh and turned to walk out of the room.
Chapter III
Gabriel stopped in the hallway and leaned his back against the tiled wall.
His mind filled with Marietta’s frightened face. Wish she knew how hard it was to treat her coldly!
Inside he desperately wanted to go back to her, to wrap his arms around her and hold her close to his chest.
She was even more delicate than she remembered, and it was impossible not to be attracted to her. He had wanted to possess her mercilessly and use her for his personal enjoyment. However, for some unknown reason, he could not remain unmoved in the face of the charm of her flesh.
The way she did her best to hide her inner fear snapped at her heart, so fearful of him at first, her mouth still trembling slightly at the corners, those stirring blue eyes showing the wild turmoil inside her.
Gabriel had long looked forward to enjoying his revenge, and he had always wanted to see Marita trembling with fear, to see her dazzling beauty dimmed by abuse such as he had suffered. But when he saw her helpless on the riverbank, inside her black gown, wearing torn clothes, the flame of his hatred flickered and dimmed like the light of a candle in a breeze.
The first time I saw her seemed like a lifetime ago. At the time, she was wrapped head to toe in black robes. Standing with Kasim watching. And he, Gabri, was being whipped on the public punishment table. The shame and the eroticism of that assembly still made him emotional until now, when he thought back on it.
He desperately wriggled his bound body as the rough, hard hands of his public punishers groped him. He struggled to hold back the rolling torrent of yielding pleasure, however, the pleasure overcame him. His master, Sheridan always punished him in this way. The punisher also knew how hard it was to whip him. In order to make the warm agonizing tumult seep into every nerve and every muscle, he must accurately gauge each stroke of the whip.
Gabriel’s desires had been very visibly exposed to the public, his prick was powerfully erect, his testicles contracted hard as a rock, and he was subdued by the whip’s strokes that sent searing passion through his thighs to his prick.
Marietta watched in silence, her serenity mesmerizing, her white face completely hidden in the robed black turban that encased her, he felt her like a tangible person of his own intent, his semen jetted across the deck, the crowd’s enthusiastic shouts could not detract from the volatility of seeing her for the first time, and his wildly beating heart almost stopped when they looked at each other in all directions, he had never seen eyes like her blue eyes, bluer than the summer sky, bluer than a submarine.
In Kasim’s harem he was beginning to get to know her a little better, and to think that she had regained her love for him, they had only made love once together, and that was in Kasim’s carriage, where Ruari had possessed her with tenderness and skill, unfolding her for the first time and letting his erect prick go straight in. He couldn’t believe she was still a virgin, that she had been taught so much pleasure, but Kasim had kept the most precious for himself.
Gabri had appropriated her ultimate innocence, yet the conquest was her triumph, and as they made love together, he knew that that part of him was hers forever.
Finally Kasim found out about their privacy.
Gabri’s behavior that day sealed his fate. Kasim couldn’t acquiesce to the fact that Marita had someone else in her heart and forced her to choose between them, and she chose Kasim.
Pain pierced his heart like a sharp blade, remembering those final moments that, even now, were unbearable – Kasim and Marita gazing at each other with such concentration that they left everything behind. The two of them had betrayed him, in his darkest days, and frankly, it had indeed been a double loss to him, for Kasim had awakened a new, intense joy in Gabri with his dangerous, male beauty and his restrained desire. He was happy to serve them both selflessly as long as it was safe to live in their love.
Then his peace was taken away from him, and it was unforgivable. Marietta is now a prisoner of Hammand, who demands that she wear a costume that adds to her beauty. Hatred prompts Gabri to give her some torture while she is still unaware of his identity, and later, he intends to expose himself.
As he had commanded, her modest posture was so natural, so docile as he stroked her body, yes, she, supple and well-trained, the lust within her willingly endured the torment. She had chosen Kasim, of her own choosing, and that was what saddened him the most, and if he were truly convinced that Kasim had forced her to do anything against her will, he could put the past behind him and be glad to be reunited with her again.
At this point, Qasim was wise beyond his years, he never forced anyone unless he was willing to be controlled, a dangerous man who caused his slaves to discover their innermost needs and desires, eager for his victims to conspire against him with their own depravities, as they wished. Gabri had seen how much Marita enjoyed, and reacted to, this enhanced effect punishment, and he knew that his own heart resonated with those same unseemly desires.
Ah! Marita! After withdrawing his cock from her cunt, she looked so sexy lying on the long couch, her cheeks flushed and her neck and shoulders reflecting the afterglow of her orgasm in equal measure. When he had enjoyed the pleasure himself, he would leave her to her empty thoughts to this point. Suddenly, he grinned. Her hand stretched between the two of their bodies, stimulating the trained sex organs and masturbating. She became an unashamed, frenzied little slut!
He was once again overcome by the change in her.
He used to understand that Marita was afraid to engage in masturbation. Her faith had grown and strengthened over the last few months of her life. It made her even more attractive. Without passion, would he never get her? It seemed so. It was the feeling that defeated him.
He should have gotten up as soon as he’d vented his arousal and left her, not saying a word or looking back. Yet the intensity of the emotion suffocated him, his resolve crumbled as her arms wrapped around him, tenderly cradling him, soothing the hurt in his heart that she must have felt, he grunted, incoherent.
It was that moment when she recognized him and removed the mask from his face that he was nearly defeated by fear. Love and hate came together and he could barely breathe. He didn’t know whether to hit her or kiss her. Indignantly, he left her and hurriedly dressed, not allowing himself to speak.
Her cum-stained thighs parted, and a smile of joy tugged at the corners of her lovely mouth, inviting him to embrace her again. Oh, God! How could she have such purity in her eyes? Could it be that she wasn’t even the conspirator he thought she was?
Through his black silk robes, his back felt the cold of the wall bricks, and he hated himself for his indecisiveness; all the suffering he had endured since Kasim had failed him had made his convictions unwavering, and his hatred of the prison guards had sustained him until Hammand had given him new hope. Now, bereft of his manhood, he mourns his love for a woman who knows no shame. He was furious with himself; how could she still agitate him? He tucked back the damp blonde hair on his forehead, trying desperately to compose himself.
After a while, he stood up straight and continued walking forward. His mind was still filled with Marita’s figure. He walked towards his private room. He re-felt every detail of Marita again. Her poise, her scent, and the feel of her hair. Her emotions were passionate and uncontrolled, and her aroma pressed against his fingers, the warmth of feminine sweetness.
Where is the sanity in all this otherwise? Where was the sanity in fighting the truth? With her he had always been restrained. Only now was he fully aware of it. He had been so focused and consistent that he hadn’t noticed the woman until she spoke.
“Hey, hey, you’re so uplifting!”
Gabriel looked up and saw Sita leaning lazily against the bowed door that led out onto a small patio, and inside, water from a fountain was spraying the fruit trees.
“It’s none of your business,” he said in a nonchalant voice.
She laughed out loud, “Hey, why do you hate me? I was merely following Kasim’s orders to hand you over to that prison guard. Now, everything is fine and I know you want to succeed. Beauty creates luck. Besides, you are indeed handsome, and no matter how you are treated, it doesn’t ever affect your looks.”
She paused for a moment, her narrow eyes looking away for a moment before her gaze fell back to his face.
“Let bygones be bygones,” she said softly, “it is over, let us make peace! We serve the same master together again, only this time, it is Hamand.”
He grunted in revulsion and pushed her away. After a few steps, he stopped and glanced backward. Her brazenness surprised him. Did she really think they could be friends?
Her thin mouth was open, nervously wetting her lips with her tongue, and her always mean, acerbic expression softened as she eyed him. In the face of his silence, she gathered her courage and took a step forward, closer to him. The slender “warrior’s” body fit gracefully against the tight leather jacket that was the uniform of the Hammand guards.
“Do you remember the day you were sent to the stables to be punished?” She asked eagerly, in a small voice, “You were not indifferent to me then.”
“I remember,” he said calmly, recalling how she had abused him and forced him to fulfill her sexual desires.
Incredibly, with her, he had also had a momentary sexual impulse, in a moment of madness, when his mind was in turmoil and he feared for Marita’s safety. But, as soon as his need was satisfied, the disgust in his heart for himself came like a tidal wave, and he knew that, because of Sita’s indifference and resourcefulness, he had reacted accurately to her demands. Marita was very different from her.
That’s what he used to think. As it turned out, Marita became more like Sita than he’d ever imagined.
“If you know what’s good for you, you’ll avoid me,” he said coldly to Sita, pulling away from the two of them as he did so.
Her eyes flashed with anger, and her chiseled face was white with rage, “I suppose we are precisely,” she cried behind him, “in possession of your Frenchwoman again, are we not? I got her for you, and I must be given a little reward.”
He didn’t look back, she yelled.
“How is she? As wonderful as you remember?”
“Even better,” he shot back, deaf to Sita’s taunts. Her taunts reminded him of his days in the stables.
Marita remained curled up on the couch long after Gabriel had left. The joy of their physical union was quickly fading, leaving behind sadness and confusion.
She knew that Gabri still loved her, but for some reason he was struggling with it internally, yet it was as if he thought she had committed some sin and was determined to hurt her, to punish her. On the one hand, she was afraid to see the coldness in his sorrow-filled gray eyes, but more than that, she was joyful, pleased. Gabri was here, too, and she never expected to see him again. Gabry, the handsome blonde slave, the first one to have his stiff prick inside her.
A woman never forgets her first time.
Now she loved Kasim with all her heart, and she had recognized and accepted him ever since the dark world within him had been reflected back to her. She served him with joy, and yet the beautifully built, strong Gabriel was often in her thoughts. Now that he was here, it was possible for them to begin again, but hopefully she would be able to get past the barrier he had erected.
After a moment she stood up and began to inspect the room, finding a large brass water basin behind a carved wooden screen, she rinsed herself off and dried herself with an embroidered towel hanging on a shelf.
She couldn’t forget the look in Gabri’s eyes as he turned to leave, something must have happened, he’d promised to tell her everything but spoke with a demeanor that could literally freeze her into a winter melon, she shuddered and wished Lilah was here to confide in.
As if hearing her call, the door opened and Leila stepped in, followed by a maid with a tray of food in her hand.
“Oh, I’ve been worried about you!” Leila spoke, “I imagined all sorts of horrible things when they separated us, but I noticed you were looking well.”
She paused, those long dark eyes filled with worry and her gaze darkened, “What is it?” She asked softly, hurrying towards Marita.
Leila was wearing a long bright red silk coat that rose and fell behind her like waves as she walked. Only the door was heard to close with a bang, then the key turned in the lock hole, and Marita immediately stood up and threw herself into Lilla’s arms.
Fragrant Lilla wrapped her arms around her, “Now that I’m here, tell me all about it,” she whispered, stroking Marita’s hair as she did so.
Marietta told her everything that had happened and revealed that Gabri was one of the two, hooded men who had greeted them on the riverbank.
“Gabriel? He’s here? I don’t believe it, Kasim renders released him, I think he left far away to start a new life.”
“I always thought so, but he is like us now. It was Hamander’s slave,” said Marietta; “he told me that he had persuaded Hamander to hijack us here, and, oh, Lilla, he wanted to punish me for some imagined sin, as I am sure he would, and I endeavored to perceive the expression of his face, this man whom I had known, and yet his eyes …… were so grim.”
Leila listened to her in silence, and then, received Marietta into the small sleeper, next to a low carved and boned headboard.
“You must eat something,” she suggested earnestly, the bright red silk falling like a cloud of scoops, “hungry for it, your mind will not be clear, you are weak, and what has happened has struck you not a little, and left you still in shock. It is no wonder that you are distressed. Come, eat something first, and wait a little while for the story to be told, and it will all be answered.”
Marita laughed bitterly, “I’ve always considered myself a strong person.”
Leila grabbed her hand, “I’m brave when someone I love is distressed and sad,” she said softly as she stroked Marita’s palm with the knuckle of her thumb.
The servant, whose name was Bihi, placed silver platters and dishes on the table containing rice, spiced stew and baked eggplant. Then Bish poured mint tea to fill a goblet, and with a smile on his face and his head gracefully bowed, he retreated to serve by the door.
The fragrant meal made Marita’s mouth water. The rice, flavored with curry powder and strewn with apricots, was piled high on her plate, and she took some of the lamb stew and vegetables and ate them with gusto. Leila was right, everything looked better when her stomach was full. After a few large bites, she felt refreshed.
None of them spoke as they ate, and Lilla rolled the rice into a doughy circle with her fingers and tossed it into her mouth with agility, and in a moment they finished their meal, then sat, savoring the aromatic mint tea, and Marita asked where she had just been, and Lilla explained that she had also been made to wear a dress similar to Marita’s.
“But nothing exciting has ever happened to me,” said Leila, endeavoring to make her face glow with joy, “no masked lover to make me submit to his will, and then to satisfy me so completely!”
After her tie up, the level of worry seemed to diminish and Marita smiled. Her eyes gleamed.
“I can’t help but be passionate, Rubery is marvelous, that you know. Besides, I crave the flesh of a man, I haven’t experienced the rush of a firm prick in so long.”
Leila rolled her eyes approvingly, and they glanced at each other with understanding. She, too, eagerly awaited Kasim’s return as scheduled.
“How could Gabri resist your charms? The costume makes you even more charming. Ah, wish I was there! My lust is burning too. Gabri might have had mercy on me.”
Marita laughed out loud, “Leila, you have no shame.”
Leila leaned her body over and kissed Marita on the cheek, “I know,” she smiled, “I always do, tell me, what do you think I look like?”
She stood up, and Bishop rushed forward, trying to catch the red tunic.
“Thank you, Bish. Bish is going to be our squire,” Leela explained, “I heard that Hamander wants us to live in comfort and ease, and he wants us to think of ourselves as his honored guests, not prisoners. Bish will understand all our needs.”
Bish’s face flushed suddenly when she heard her name mentioned, and she looked adorably delightful. She smiled brightly at Marietta, and dropping her eyelids, looked down masterfully. She was about eighteen years old, and her youthful, delicate face wore a cheerful expression.
Marietta barely noticed the maid of honor, she couldn’t take her eyes off of Lilah. She knew Lilla was trying to find a way to get her mind off of Gabriel, and she was succeeding. Lilah looked flirtatious, her corset was bright red velvet, embroidered with money and trimmed in magenta leather. Extremely large, succulent breasts peeked out of the corset. The clamps that held her maroon nipples firmly in place were like circles with centers, and the tips of each tiny, firm nipple came to have ruby rings as they were openly teased.
Her sheer skirt was also red, and the rubies on her heel-less slippers sparkled brilliantly. Red velvet straps fastened the slippers securely around Leela’s ankles, and her smooth, creamy skin and thick, dark hair contrasted sharply with her outfit.
“Hey, watch this!” Leila spread her legs and swung her hips from side to side.
Marita looked at the delicate gold chains dangling from the labia clips that graced Leila’s round, fat, hairless sex. A multitude of rubies shimmered red from their small planes, quivering at the ends of the chains.
“Aren’t they beautiful? And the feeling was marvelous. This slight portion wants to caress itself and bring enjoyment to my body. Isn’t that terrible?” She put both hands to her cheeks. The shy pose was so incongruous with her personality that Marita couldn’t help but laugh.
“You don’t even need stimulation when you want to give yourself pleasure; you are a flower of passion, my dearest Leila, and I know that only too well.”
Once they finished, they both laughed. Marita swiveled up on the tips of her toes so that Lila could see every detail of her costume. She leaned forward so that the pearl clips on her nipples jiggled seductively.
“Doesn’t your stunning blonde pussy have a clip?” Leila asked while casting her eyes over Marita’s unadorned thighs.
Marietta remembered, removing them before Gabriel’s skillful fingers stroked her private parts. Her heart felt a rush of heat at the thought of his touch.
“Here it is,” she said as she walked over to bring the labia clip. Gabriel placed the clamps on the rug next to the couch where they had both been lying. “I’ll clip them on right here.”
“No, baby. Let me.” Lilah’s voice was a little urgent, her eyes sparkling brightly. “I’ll be so happy.”
Marita lay on her back, letting herself sink comfortably into the soft, smooth pillows as the passions swirled and grew within her. There was always an unmistakable stirring in the flesh when one showed oneself to others, when one was watched.
She teased Leila by prolonging the exposure of her pussy as she slowly parted her knees and tucked her legs upward, her sheer skirt falling back as her bulging closed orbs came into view.
“Come over to me a little more, baby,” Leila’s voice was husky, “and, spread your thighs a little more.”
The passion within Leila made her voice ragged, and Marita loved the sound of it as she looked forward to Leila touching her.
One by one, Leila’s fingers shook as she applied the clamps to Marita’s big, fat pussy lips. Marita felt the hinges tickle her thighs as the clamps held her labia. She felt relaxed and happy, the way she always felt after sex. Leila had finally made her forget the unpleasantness between her and Gabriel.
Leila’s long dark eyes sparkled with incandescence, and her plump red lips were so soft and inviting. Marita laughed silently, feeling her body begin to react more strongly to Leila’s moving beauty.
“I want to have fun with you right now,” Lilah whispered as she nibbled naughtily on Marita’s earlobe, “I can’t help but get hot thinking about you sharing pleasure with Gabriel, I’ll satisfy the pieces first and then you can make it easy for me, okay?”
After kissing Marita deeply, she probed her bottom lip with her tongue and gently bit it. Marita stretched her arms around Leela while moaning softly. Marita was mesmerized by Lilah’s silky, fragrant skin against her, and a strand of fragrant black hair brushed against her arm.
After a moment, Marita drew her body out.
“Where’s Bish?” She gasped.
“That’s very thoughtful of you. I’m sure she doesn’t want to move on, right? Bish.” Leila pursed her lips and smiled.
“I won’t, ma’am,” said Bish, with red lids and eyes wide and round, “I’m going …… to clean up these plates, and you all just relax and get comfortable.”
Bish began to gather the plates and empty cups without looking at Leela or Marita with her eyes. Bish left the room in a hurry and a smile appeared on Leela’s face, “So shy, I don’t think you can find that in a place like this. Bish is so delicate and innocent, she reminds me of the first time I met you.”
Marita stroked Lila’s white face, tracing her fingers along the curve of her graceful jaw, “You taught me to take pleasure slowly from my own body in a way I’ve never tried before.”
“Never touched this part before?” Leila’s voice was husky as she slid her hand up Marita’s thigh and began to gently stroke her fluffy pubic hair. “I love the light color you have, the attractive pubic hair, the icing on the cake for your pussy,” she said as she slipped her fingers into the smooth curls and gently tickled them.
“No …… I …… never,” Marita gasped as Lilla’s fingers parted her flesh and slipped inside the wet labia.
She lay on her back on the low, long couch, and Lilla slid onto the carpet and knelt between Marita’s parted knees. Leila kissed the insides of her thighs, her tongue lapping at the smooth, creamy skin as she slowly moved upward, grinding her mouth against Marietta’s labia minora, then reaching inside with her long, eager head to tease the sensitive, tender pussy.
The skillful maneuver caused Marita to start moaning loudly. Leila returned to lick the tiny fleshy cap slippery again. And gently sucked on the erect bud. Marita’s pussy became watery and her head couldn’t help but bob from side to side.
Harman pulls up a curtain to cover the peephole.
What an apt choice of timing! The French woman lay across the sofa chair with her legs spread wide as the Turkish woman worked on her.
Lilah had his full attention as she moved her head up and down. Sometimes she moved from side to side, her delicate, passionate lips regularly grinding back and forth against Marietta’s pussy, and Lilah’s tousled black hair fell in waves to her hips, brushing the floor on either side.
Marita’s white, clear thighs trembled and spasmed, pressing against the sides of Leila’s head, then spreading wider as best they could. He thought her calves and delicate high-heeled slippers looked graceful and beautiful. If her legs and feet were uncovered as well, she looked even more naked. It was a truth that would forever fascinate him.
Marita’s legs twitched, her heels dug into the velvet of the carpet, her knees bent in helpless passion, and Hammand watched, mesmerized. The ankles entwined by a ribbon were so slender. He imagined streaky red little toes, curled up in pleasure, while pushing hard against the brocade mop that bound them.
Marita’s fingers dug into Leila’s hair, and as the pleasure raged on, she clutched the smooth, dark hair one moment, then let go. Then putting her arms behind her head, like a sleeping innocent child, she pushed her entire pussy against the other woman’s lips. The contrast between the two, the holy and the very sexy female body, was being undermined.
Hammand’s eyes moved over the two women as he stuck out his tongue to wet his plump lips, his sharply defined, handsome face rendered lifeless with ardent lust. God! What a beauty it was! White and black complemented each other.
Marietta’s hair cascaded over the silk pillows, her slender shoulders and well-proportioned arms comfortably poised in a relaxed posture that was lascivious, yet incredibly tender, and once again he was overwhelmed by the disparate qualities of her nature.
The corset that wrapped tightly around her waist and caused her breasts to rise upward enhanced the curvaceous body. The clips pulled at the tender nipples, both of which were so taut they were erect. The pearls glistened and swayed as Marita twisted and turned her body as she relaxed.
Her white lids were tense and earnest, her rose-petal-like mouth pouted, her cheeks flushed with a bewildered look. Marietta seemed to have given her whole self to the woman who knelt on her lap as if in prayer.
Hammand was fascinated by the concentration on both of them, and felt a little smug about it. His eyes left Marita’s beautiful features for a moment, and Lila had the voluptuous, sensual beauty of an ancient goddess compared to Marita’s white, slenderness.
Leila’s shoulders formed a perfect heart shape with her long, slim back and graceful, smooth ass, and the sheer red dress added to its charm. Her waist was not as slim as Marita’s because, as a Turk, she, had been raised without girdle training. As she walked, Hamand glanced at her high breasts and saw something to compensate for her thicker waist.
Leila’s breasts flowed out of the top of her corset like two huge and ripe gourds. The nipples stood out strikingly especially at this time of year. They were well above average length and a lovely wine-red color. Just looking at them made him desperately want to take them in his mouth.
He was glad that he had chosen this attire for her. Dark hair and clear skin were stunning in the deep red and magenta embroidered velvet jacket and the sheer tulle skirt. The round, ruby-adorned nipple clamps were the icing on the cake for her, and he longed to see her and Marita’s pussy lips come.
The soles of Leila’s feet turned upward toward him, like Marita’s, and she had small, graceful feet in a pair of heel-less slippers with ribbons wrapped tightly around the bellies of her well-proportioned legs.
He was annoyed at not being able to see every detail of their bodies, he longed to see all the parts, all the bulges and every arousing caress. It was so agonizing! One could only imagine the contours, the color and the smell of their wonderful cunts. He felt that this part was the most hidden beauty of a woman.
Leila’s body partially blocked Marita, and he could see Marita above the waist, while Leila, herself, presented only a graceful back. However, like a connoisseur, Hammand was willing to wait. There were so many pleasures waiting to be discovered, and he was going to savor them alone – one after the other.
The two women now played an unrivaled and fascinating picture. Hammand watched with all his heart, drowning in admiration and sexual hunger.
In a few moments, Marita reached the pinnacle of her pleasure. Hammand feasted her eyes, half-open and closed, her eyelashes fluttering. She let out a gasping moan and collapsed into the sofa chair with her arms around Leila. They kissed passionately.
Marita’s skirt was still thrown up, and he saw a slight frosting on the yellowish pubic hair on her pubic bone, and he was pleased by the oddity. Surely Kasim had ordered all his women to shave their pubic hair, so why was Marita pardoned? If only she had moved over a little more, he would have been able to see more clearly.
What a treasure, in perfect shape.
Hammond waited, his breathing becoming rapid, only to feel his mouth go dry, he hadn’t felt this way in a long time. Oh, he wanted such pleasure from these two women. It was a good thing he had brought Leila along with Marita. It no longer mattered what he had kidnapped them for. It was enough that they were there.
The two women cuddled for a moment. He could hear them talking low, but couldn’t make out what was being said, and Marita moved back a little and reached out to caress Leila’s breasts.
Ahh! Oooh! Hamand felt a rush of heat to his belly as Marita took one of Leila’s nipples between her two lips and sucked the tight clamp into her mouth as well. Marita slid it in and out between wet, open lips, and Leila’s head rose back, revealing a long, white neck. When a small tremor appeared on her face, she gripped Marita’s shoulders firmly.
Marita let out a low, husky laugh in the face of the other woman’s obvious pleasure. She kissed Leila on the lips, then got out of the sofa chair and knelt on the carpet, Leila moving with her in time. Marietta’s hands swept quickly over the red corset, lingering on the velvet whalebone corset frame, which girded Lilah’s waist very gently. Then she lifted the short red skirt upward, and Lilah’s uncovered pussy was in view.
Hamand had only glanced at Leila’s lower body because Marita’s body had blocked his view. Now he saw that the Turkish woman’s cunt was as bare as he had expected; it was round, fat and plump. The pubic bone, extremely well developed, showed some of the labia minora, their red edges seeming to beg for the admirer’s caress.
Leila’s round, chubby pussy nestled comfortably between her thighs, shadowed by the hem of her corset above and surrounded by the soft folds of her red dress. Hammond leaned forward and pressed his face against the dusty wall, but his view was still limited.
He could only imagine how Marita was using her mouth to draw pleasure from Leila’s pussy. Her hands moved slowly upward, cupping Lilla’s massive breasts in both hands, pulling and teasing the nipple clamps, her head moving slowly up and down between Lilla’s thighs as Lilla gasped and moaned, swinging her hips lewdly.
Hamand desperately wanted to see what Marita did, desperately wanted to watch her tease the crimson crepe of Leila’s pubic bone with her tongue and lips, desperately wanted to hear and see more clearly how Leila moaned and how her body twitched as her orgasm came. Had Marita tasted Leila’s salty love juices? Leila must have tasted Marita too. What would Marita taste like? It must have smelled sweet and smooth. He thought to himself. He longed to taste them both, to smell them, to coat his entire face with their love juices, to thrust his tongue inside their silky, warm insides.
He imagined it freely, as if his entire body was immersed in an uncontrollable desire. A desire that could not be satisfied in the normal way. For the first time in many years, he felt capable of intercourse. His hand moved downward, feeling for the somewhat rusty swell. Dare he hope ……?
Finally, he couldn’t take it any longer; the two women were so focused on themselves that they didn’t see if he walked into the room.
He should be out there.
Bish folded clean towels and placed them in the marble-lined bathroom.
She resisted the urge to return to her room, where Marita and Leila were satisfying each other’s pleasures, their desire to show each other not unduly affecting her, and really, she might have enjoyed watching through one of the peepholes in the Vishnu room. Yet she feared them both, feared the changes they would bring to this castle.
Her hands trembled as she attended to her affairs; she had never seen such beautiful women. They were exquisite and perfect. No wonder they were Kasim’s pampered favorites.
How could Hamand control himself? He would be mesmerized by both of them. The thought of this brought her down for a moment. She had thought that he could see her by chance. Yes, she wasn’t pretty, not like Roxlana or these two new women, who were recognized as very good looking in her village, but she knew she was just cute, a fleeting delicacy that came with youth.
Bish filled the colorful Venetian To CURL bottle with lily and rose scented oils. May Hamand see beyond her face to her pure, honest heart, where he will find something unique, something that belongs to him alone.
She felt sorry for her master and shocked at herself at the same time. To sympathize with Harmander was inappropriate. Her master was so rich, unimaginably rich, and she knew, too, that he was unhappy, and that made her sad.
Roxana had not given him the slightest pleasure, and the scenes of indulgence arranged by Gabriele to fill Hammond’s lonely nights had likewise failed to make him happy.
She sighed. Sometimes all the physical enjoyment and sensual pleasure wasn’t enough.
Sometimes men don’t pay attention to what’s in front of them.
chap
Marita felt Leila’s mound against her mouth stir.
Her tongue pressed hard against the trembling bud of pleasure, controlling the onset of Lilah’s orgasm.
“Oh, please …… please …….” Leila pleaded, her head dropping back as her eyelids fluttered open.
A smile spread across Marita’s face as she pressed against the slippery, fragrant flesh, and she licked gently upward two more times, the tiny fleshy cap sliding fully back at that point, the jutting little bud exposed. She took the tiny point in her mouth, and as she sucked gently in and out, Lilah shivered as she reached the pinnacle of her pleasure.
“Ah, my heart, my baby.” Leila panted, slowly stopping the swinging of her hips as she leaned against Marita, gradually calming down.
Marita dropped onto the couch and threw her arms around Leila. Their two flushed faces were flushed with passion, their wet hair plastered to their foreheads, and Lilah gasped for breath as she calmed down. After a moment, she drew in a satisfied, huge breath. Marita rested her head on Leela’s shoulder and lowered her eyelids, feeling groggy and ready to sleep.
Just for a moment, one of them suddenly saw a man in the room. Then, immediately, both of them felt that the atmosphere was somewhat delicate. They turned their heads to see this tall man standing under the velvet wall felt, not hiding the infatuation in his gaze as he gazed at them both.
Leila exclaimed softly, and Marita was fully awake at once. They quickly straightened their attire and sat up straight. The two looked at the silent man suspiciously, and Marietta remembered that Gabri seemed to have appeared in the same silent way.
As he approached them both, Marietta eyed him carefully, recognizing him as the well-dressed squire who had greeted them on the riverbank.
“I’m sure there’s a secret passage into this room,” she ventured, “Are we under constant surveillance? Including personal affairs?”
The man was serious, some smirk on his handsome face, “You’re right, that includes everything.” He said calmly, the voice deep, mellow, and fresh in her memory. “It was my instructions to bring you here. Now that you are here, any action you take must be to my satisfaction. Remember, as you surmise, my secret passages lead to every room in the fortress and to the Great Houses. This allows me to make observations whenever and wherever anything of interest to me occurs. Sometimes this is a great satisfaction to me.”
Dark brown eyes showed admiration and arrogance as he scrutinized them, his gaze dark and tense.
Marita had some comprehension and asked, “Are you Hamand?” Hamand bowed his head in greeting, “Respectfully,” his large, sensual mouth taunted.
Thick brown hair was slicked back from a broad forehead. Gray sideburns shimmered in the Italian chandelier. A knee-length jacket and a pair of tight dark green leather pants were worn over his broad, powerful body, and black boots clung to his strong calves.
Marietta saw no signs of broken limbs or injuries, and she had conjectured that Hamander had been harmed by Kasim. His handsome features were well characterized and could not be changed. Hamand had been a pirate, but he seemed cultured, intelligent and witty, and not at all so vulgar as she had imagined. He held out a hand to her, and once again Marietta saw the ruby ring set with a domed flat bottom.
She hesitated, knowing she had no choice but to respond to the gesture. She placed her slender jade hand in his, letting his strong fingers hold her hand. He pulled her to her feet and proceeded to do the same to Leela.
Marita could feel the desire he was trying to suppress and couldn’t help but tense up. Hammand was unpredictable and unpredictable, and he hated Kasim. Were they in danger? She breathed a small sigh of relief when Hamand continued to ogle the two of them with a hint of a smile. Of course, Hamand needed them for his carnal pleasures. It was a way to establish his mastery and show them that they must bend to his will. –if they wished to be safe and sound before Kasim came to the rescue.
Hammand sat down on the long sofa chair, both hands clasped together behind his neck as he stretched out. Marita and Leila stood still and watched her. They waited for Hamand to speak. Still, he said nothing, those dark brown eyes scanning them both with aplomb. He seemed intrigued by their unease, and Marita bravely met his gaze.
Hamander grew a smile and had to recognize her courage. “Kasim must have experienced great pleasure making love to you two beauties. I am so glad that he is now unable to enjoy such extraordinary pleasure. The erotic scene I have just witnessed has ignited my own arousal, and you, both of you, will serve me immediately. I want to experience firsthand the kind of passion I saw with my own eyes!”
Marietta’s face flushed with heat, knowing that Hamander did monitor everything she and Leila did together. They had thoroughly satisfied each other with all the tricks they had used, which they had learned to master during the long, hot nights in the harem. The two of them often fondled each other while Cassim was busy with matters of state. Sometimes, Cassim made love to both of them at the same time, though the pleasure Marietta and Leila shared was usually done quietly, without being seen. She knew in her heart of hearts that Leila also felt shame at the thought of Hammand witnessing their private pleasures.
Hammond spread his legs, his black boots resting on the arms of the long, rolling chair. The shaft at his groin was very visible through the soft leather pants. Hammand’s eyes were half-closed, relaxed, and he said no more. This was a man who expected others to obey his orders immediately.
Marita hesitated, she couldn’t do what this man ordered her to do. Kasim was her soul, her life, and she would do anything for him. However, the thought of satisfying the enjoyment of Kasim’s mortal enemy revolted within.
Leila, on the other hand, seemed sophisticated and aware of the situation, giving Marita an encouraging look, then stepping forward and placing her hands on Hammond’s leather pants-wrapped thighs. She gently kneaded the firm muscles and stroked upward toward the groin. Hamand breathed a sigh of relief. Dark eyebrows furrowed together.
“Hey?” He said coldly, “This one must be disobedient? I am ordering both of you. If one of you fails to follow orders, both will be punished.”
Marietta stepped forward quickly and asked in a whisper, “How may I serve you?”
Hamand flashed a grin, “Mmm, nice. Take off my tunic and tease my torso with your nipples.”
Marita fumbled in panic for the clasp, her hands shaking, her fingers clumsy and inflexible. Hammand was amused, amused. Leila was stroking his prick at his groin. He grunted pleasantly as Marita unbuckled his belt and opened his leather pants. Inside, he was naked, and Leila pulled his semi-erect penis and heavy scrotum out, pulling his pants down a little more so that Hamand’s hips and thighs were exposed.
She couldn’t breathe and paused for a moment. Meanwhile, Marita opened her tunic and glanced downward, having a hard time suppressing a similar reaction. A striking, crumpled scar on the side of Hamander’s belly ran downward, disappeared into his groin, barely missed his penis, and disappeared between his thighs. It was pale in color compared to the bronzed skin elsewhere, and the dark brown pubic hair at the base of his belly was bisected by the striking, ugly scar.
“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Seeing the unblinking eyes of the two men, Hamander took it in stride, “My prick has not been taken from me, though, it has suffered somewhat. Yet again, fate is so ludicrous that Kasim’s elegant pleasure slave will please me and give me unique satisfaction.” He spoke so deeply, so movingly, with such malice that Marita almost stepped backward, the hatred in his heart seeming to be the force of his life.
She had sympathized with another man. However, Harmander was so powerful and rich and vibrant that such emotion seemed misplaced. The terrible trauma must have taken a long time to heal. Indeed, his sexual function was clearly affected. His penis, though thick and quite long, and despite Lila’s best efforts, remained only partially erect. She suspected that Hammand had exposed this misfortune for his own sake. Incomplete impotence must have been a great shame for him. She knew how all men loved to cross themselves sexually!
Satisfying Hamand’s carnal pleasures was a challenge. She felt that he was putting them to some sort of test, a test that they dared not fail. Now her hands were firm, steady, and she had to work to assist Leila and bring satisfaction to this man. She did as he commanded, bending her body forward so that her nipples grazed his broad chest. She slowly traced circles on his warm skin. His scent filled her nostrils, it was allspice and cinnamon and distinctly manly.
The pearl nipple clamps moved over his bronzed skin, tickling his thick muscles and teasing his firm male nipples, which were surrounded by a thick ring of brown curls. As the pearl clamps rocked back and forth, Hamand held his chest up to meet them. Marita slapped the pearls across his nipples one at a time, finally causing them to form hard little brown fruits, and Hamand opened his mouth and let out a soft moan. They seemed extra sensitive, perhaps compensating for the lack of sensation in his groin. She lowered her head and took one nipple into her mouth, flicking her tongue around it and pressing to bite it gently. She’d done the same with Lilah, but only with her tongue, flicking it over the reddened nipple and blowing gently on the spit-soaked, wet tip.
Hamand lay flat on his back on the bolster chair, his mouth slightly open, a look of both pleasure and pain on his face, and after a while Lilla began to play with the cock, sucking the partially swollen glans with her mouth, Hamand thrusting his hips against Lilla as she grabbed the root of the cock in one hand and gripped it firmly, the tip of her tongue skimming lightly over the underside of the glans. Searching between her buttocks on either side, she found the retracted anus and pressed one fingertip against it. She slipped just the tip of her long fingernail inside, slapping it in and out, producing an extremely ticklish pleasure. Hamand’s body glued to her hand shuddered violently.
“Ouch, ah, ouch,” he grunted, “stick it in some more.”
A smile spread across Leila’s face as she pressed gently, letting her fingers slowly probe in, plunging all the way to her knuckles. Inside Hamand’s anus, her fingers curved and pressed against that sensitive area, which was separated from her scrotum only by a membrane, and she drew it out for a moment, her fingertips tracing circles around the small opening in the glans, and there was a drop of clear, clear, salty liquid that rolled slowly down along the swollen glans. Leila licked it clean, then took the glans into her warm, soft mouth, her lips relaxing as she sucked fast and slow, superficially, on its edges.
Marita asks Hamand to open his mouth and she slides her tongue down his throat as he arches his back and sinks his body into Leila’s hands. His hips swing back and forth and Leela now gives him the pleasure of deep penetration into him with powerful strokes with her mouth and throat while holding his hairy scrotum.
The penis was now almost fully erect, and when he pulled it out of Leila’s mouth, the engorged glans was thoroughly exposed and saucy purple. The glans glistened with Leela’s saliva, the scrotum had shrunk into a hard, taut ball, and Hammond’s orgasm was imminent. Leela breathed a deep, satisfied sigh of relief as her fingers gently moved in and out of his anus.
Hamand whimpered and sobbed as the two women gave him complete carnal pleasure. Marita kissed him and pinched his nipples hard. Her tongue swirled along the perimeter of his mouth, then the two tangled as she sucked on it passionately. A shiver ran down Hammond’s thighs as the pleasure overcame him. He tightened his grip on Leila’s hair, tangling his fingers in the thick, dark, wavy curls and pulling her toward him.
Suddenly, his entire body convulsed, and he threw his head back and squeezed his eyes shut as his semen shot down Leila’s throat. Marita pulled away from him slightly and kissed him tenderly. She loved the moment when a man reached orgasm. It was that moment when the most powerful man was as soft and vulnerable as a baby.
Hammand recovered quickly. Wordlessly, he stood up, straightened his clothes, and unfurled his fingers, combing through the thick brown hair. Marita and Leila were careful, waiting for him to speak. Leila was still kneeling next to the sofa chair, and Marita was standing in front of it.
Hammand did not even look at them, “Poor Kasim”, he finally spoke, “unable to enjoy his favorite women. Now that I know what he has lost, and why he offered such a high price for you, shall I send a message to him detailing how I have enjoyed you? No, I think it would be better to wait a little longer, I have more to do with you all, and when that time comes, I will send him a picture with beautiful lettering and vivid illustrations detailing all the ways in which you have given me pleasure.” He burst into a loud, creepy laugh, “Wouldn’t that drive him mad?”
“Isn’t it enough that you kidnapped us? Why did you have to irritate him like that?” Marita suddenly blurted out.
She regretted her moment of tenderness and weakness. Hamander had gotten his due tribute – the pleasurable enjoyment they had given him – and discarded them as he spurted his semen. This would have been the predictable behavior of a master toward his captive. But she was disappointed to the core. She had always thought he was capable of doing the noble thing. Now it seemed that instead he was using their flesh to exact revenge on Kasim.
Hamander looked surprised at her interjection. After a moment, a glimmer of admiration showed in his eyes, and his gaze softened as a result. But immediately, that sensual mouth turned cold again. “Nothing I do to Kasim is too much.” He said, “As you will soon see for yourselves.”
“What do you mean by that?” Marita couldn’t help but be alarmed at his tone, “What other shenanigans are you up to?”
However, Hammand did not answer, and striding toward the door, he paused before leaving the room, and, without looking back, flung out the words, “I suggest that you two rest now, and that your real work begins the following day.”
“Work?” Leila said.
“Work that makes Me happy.” From now on, I don’t want you to exhaust your strength by satisfying each other, keeping in mind that all your talents will be exerted on me unless I explicitly order you to do so. I am your new master, serve me well and you will enjoy a life of luxury here. Disobey my orders and you will be severely punished. Remember I can see and hear everything. “He stared at Marita and said his final words, “If I didn’t trust Gabri so much, I wouldn’t have believed what he said about you. Retaliation for his sake as well.”
He walked across a small courtyard toward the Otesami room.
He knew every part of his body, he felt full, enriched and satisfied, and the thought of being sexually sound and intact sent a tremor through his body, though the old scar felt mildly painful, but it didn’t detract from his exhilaration. Physically, he hadn’t felt this good in a long, long time. But inside, he had to admit, it was chaotic, a mess.
He was on the verge of being mesmerized by Marietta and Leila himself. Without a hint of warning, his emotions were so sudden and real, but he couldn’t go probing it, he couldn’t possibly be mesmerized by his enemy’s favorites.
He needed to take his time to calm down and properly stop the situation. In this mood, he needed the gentle ministrations of a Japanese woman. Whenever he felt disturbed inside and needed to bring his thoughts back to normal, he went to Otsumi.
A golden birdcage hung from a lemon tree, and the nightingale inside chirped delicately and sweetly as he walked by. The rich scent of roses and lilies filled the warm summer air. Leaves rustled in the breeze, and the marble floor was speckled with gold coins and fuchsia shades.
Hammand experienced the new realm keenly, the sensations in his body seemed to stir to move to new heights, and he knew the reason why. This enjoyment that Qasim’s pleasure slave was bringing him was a thrill he had long dreamed of, and despite some impairment of his sexual function, for those few minutes he was a real man, something that had rarely happened to him.
Even Roxana could only bring his flesh to a certain level of excitement and trembling, and usually his pleasure was fragmented and only faintly enjoyable at best. Yet Marita and Leela worked miracles in unison, and he came close to weeping tears at that moment of relief.
He couldn’t hide his true feelings from them, he wanted to fall at their feet and thank them, and he did his best to maintain that supercilious attitude. Of course, it would never be possible to do that, never to let them know how he felt. One thing, however, was clear to him. That was that no matter what Kasim brought, and no matter how much he threatened and begged, there was no way he could make him give them both up. Well, there was hardly any possibility. Hammand envisioned several possibilities and a smile spread across his face. He walked through an archway with fuchsia climbing plants.
When he reached Otesami’s room, he nodded to the servant who opened the door for him. At the door, he took off his boots and put on his indoor shoes, which rested on a straw mat on the floor tiles, always ready for him.
The serenity and rare beauty of Otesami’s room struck his mind and calmed him. A thin partition divided the room with a painting of a waterfall and a landscape of high mountains covered with plum blossoms. On one side was where she slept, with a couple of red-lacquered cupboards where she stored her clothes, and on the other side was her sitting room. In front of the screen, a long table held several bonsai.
Otesami was painting in the corner at that end of the room when she saw him enter, looked up, a smile on her face, and rose gracefully to her feet, walking toward him with smooth, broken steps. When he had first met her years ago, he had been mesmerized by this gait of hers. Her dark, shiny hair was tied with a crimson ribbon and fell straight down her back, brushing the bottom edge of her red and black kimono. She bent and bowed, her slender, white hands crossed over her chest.
“Welcome Sage Hammond,” her voice was pleasantly melodious, “Would you like some tea?”
Hammand followed her onto a wooden platform that held a low, black lacquered table. A beige lantern sat on the table, in line with the table mat that was spread across the table. The light emanated through the white, thin paper as he sat down and allowed himself to relax.
Otesami was making tea and telling him trifles, and he watched her graceful every movement and answered absent-mindedly, as he scrutinized the half-finished painting, a calm scene with a few birds perched on a vase full of yellow chrysanthemums.
He had calmed down a bit, calmed by the transcendental atmosphere created by the simple colors of Otesami’s room and her dignified, modest demeanor. After tea, she was going to be invited to sing and play the piano, and perhaps they were going to take a hot bath together so that she could massage his scalp with lotus scented oil.
Nothing could be more dangerous than what Lilla and the girls brought to the table, except the calm, cool Oriental beauty of Otesami and that learned, urbane talent for the arts.
Marita didn’t sleep well at all. Her dreams were filled with Kasim. He was so lonely and sad after losing her and Leela. Kasim did not give true love easily, and when he did, he could not help himself. She imagined how anxiously he was searching for them, how he would use up a large sum of money to pay the expected ransom, and how any of his creditors must be shivering and shivering in their beds. Kasim could be cruel and ruthless once the need arose. He had proved to her several times that she and Leila were a source of pleasure to him. Sometimes she considered the possibility of his abandoning them both.
In her sleep, she snuggled into Kasim’s arms, her cheek pressed against his bare chest. He kissed her hair and held her face, kissing her as she savored his mouth, feeling his warm, wet tongue as he explored her mouth. In the early hours of the morning, with a shudder through her body, she awoke, tears on her face. She wiped them away with her hands, bringing herself into line with the curve of Lila’s behind, feeling comfortable against the other woman’s warm, naked body. Soon she was asleep again.
When she fully awoke, the room was still dark. For a moment, she didn’t know where she was, then she saw the earthy gray carpet, the Italian chandelier, and the wrought-iron black window panes on the windows reflecting the bright sky.
Her heart lurched as she recalled what had happened. She’d been abducted here, and Gabri must have made a lot of suggestions so that Hammond would be able to get revenge on Kasim for some sort of fabricated snow hate. It was as if Gabri had become her enemy. Her world had been turned upside down in chaos. She and Leila had a new master, Hamand, who only showed up when he wanted to use her and Leila for his ruthless, fleeting pleasure.
Hamander, who had received so beautifully and thoroughly tenderly and sweetly from their flesh, did not say a word of thanks; on the contrary, he left abruptly, and threatened and terrorized them.
Marita felt scared and insecure, hoping that Leila would wake up and say something encouraging, however, Leila was sound asleep beside her, her dark hair curling over the pillow. Marita bent over Leila’s body, and she was motionless, her breathing even and deep. She was murmuring, her head buried deeper in the pillow.
Marita knew she would never sleep again, and Lila looked so peaceful that she couldn’t bear to wake her. Marietta stood up and walked softly across the room. A large, lidded, handled kettle sat on a silver platter and she poured herself a glass of water. A cool breeze blew in between the open windows, and she could smell dust and the slightly salty scent of the sea.
She couldn’t tell what time it was, but figured it was almost dawn. For the morning birds had begun to crow and report the dawn. From the window she could see the canal far below, the murky water glowing with a shimmering light, and a boat passing through the window, the carrying lamp at its stern bobbing gently with the swell of the water.
She turned and faced the room, feeling separated from freedom by a thick wall, and thought of the future with a sudden pang of panic, that maybe they would never be able to escape from here, that Kasim might never find them. If they had to stay here, it would be unbearable. It would be even worse if Gabriel was her enemy, too.
Suddenly, she wanted to go talk to him, to ask him what her crime was. She couldn’t believe he would turn his face away. He would listen and give her the chance to clear herself. If not that, there were other ways to appeal to his senses, and she knew that he had always craved it so much in the flesh, that his earlier behavior had proved so attractive to her that he was still hard to resist.
On an impulse, she grabbed Lila’s red silk tunic and wrapped it around her naked body. Putting her ear to the door, she listened. Silent, she turned the ornate brass knob and held her breath as the door pulled open a crack.
There wasn’t a guard in sight. Unbelieving her luck, she casually closed the door and hurried down the hallway. Walking barefoot on the tiles was cool and comfortable.
Down the hall, there were doors everywhere, each one the same as the door to her and Leila’s room, and she began to hesitate, suddenly unsure of her move. She reached out and grabbed the handle of the first door, but it didn’t turn, and if the first one she tried to push was Gabriel’s room, it was just too much luck. She wondered if he slept alone.
What if we hit Roxana? And even more so Harmander? If she woke up the owner of the room she had gotten wrong, then she would surely be punished. There were so many doors, she couldn’t possibly try them all, so she had to turn around and go back. It had been foolish and reckless to venture into the corridor on her own. What possessed the mind to take such a risk? She hated herself for being impulsive and capricious. Now she was worried about Leela waking up and realizing she was gone again.
Her mind was in turmoil and she was ready to go back the way she came. Back to her room before she was discovered. However, it was too late. She heard heavy footsteps coming towards her from that direction of her room.
A man’s low, deep voice was heard speaking and a metallic clanking that was the sound of spikes on the soles of boots. It was the guard! It was too late to duck now. Her mind racing, she pulled the hood of her tunic down over her head and walked resolutely towards the corner of the corridor, ready to meet these guards head on.
“Ouch, who’s out wandering around so early?” A cheerful voice came, “What’s she doing? Like a cat that’s been out all night looking around for food.”
Marita walked listlessly, slower and slower finally stopping and sidling closer to the guard who had just spoken.
“That’s a boring question,” she cooed, lowering her head slightly so that he could only catch a glimpse of her lids, “You’re like a man who knows the world, could you not know something as simple as that?”
The second guard snorted, “Your lover was waiting and you got lost, eh?”
Marita nodded and squinted at him out of the corner of her eye, “If my lover finds out I’m missing, I might have to take a beating.”
“That can’t be allowed, marking your charming back with whip marks, that’s disgraceful.”
“Well, we’ll get you where you want to go – a little tip,” the first guard said, putting his body next to hers, one hand on her shoulder, “prove to us how generous you are, eh? “
She gave a sharp tug on the red silk, the jacket revealing her smooth, balm-like shoulders, and the tops of her breasts. The second guard made a slurping sound of amazement and took another step closer, and Marita made herself as strong as steel, not flinching.
She smiled and said, “Thank you both sincerely, I will tell Master Gabriel how much I must pay you.”
The guards jerked back a step as if she had burned them.
“I was only joking, you were talking about Master Gabriel?” The first guard trembled, “A beautiful man who is the eyes and ears of the great, illustrious Hamander, whose quarters we are about to walk through. Come, we will accompany you.”
Marita couldn’t help but smile as she followed the guard through a door and up a staircase to the top of the tower.
They led her to the double doors.
“You don’t need our help anymore,” they said with a grin, “tell Master Gabriel how we helped you.”
“I will,” she smiled with an open brow and pushed the door open, flashing into the room.
She rested her back against the hard wood paneling, taking a moment to let her eyes adjust to the darkness of the room, her heartbeat quickened as she heard the guard walk away, feeling as if it were about to jump out of her throat. Fear made her feel a wave of nausea and she forced herself to be strong, it was too late for cowardice.
The room was silent, and from the light emanating from a red lamp she could make out the outlines of the furniture, and see the curtained-off alcove which must have held Gabriel’s bed. The odor of baked sandalwood could be smelled in the room, and light blue smoke curled up from a small fire-pit immediately adjacent to the large, somewhat obscured window.
Slowly, gently, she walked across the room, her silk coat trailing on the cool, pleasant tiles as she approached the fourth room, stepping on the soft carpet, and could see a little better now. Delicately embroidered curtains partially covered a low, wide bed, and on the light-colored sheets she saw a dark figure, wrapped in a thin silk cover. Gabrielle seemed to be in a deep sleep, her eyes locked on the curled-up figure in the center of the bed, and she reached out a hand to pull back the curtain.
Without withholding thought, not daring to hesitate lest she lose her courage, she bent over the motionless human body.
“Gabriel,” she whimpered.
The man quickly jumped up in alarm and lifted off the bedspread, so fast that she didn’t have time to show movement or fall backward. The sound of a woman’s suppressed rage was heard. Marietta had a vague vision of pale, slender and disheveled long hair when a pair of strong hands grabbed her firmly from behind.
Marita couldn’t move, the grip was as tight as a vise, she felt her back was pressing against a muscular chest, hard thighs held her legs in an iron grip, she was about to let out a scream when a hand covered her mouth.
“Don’t move, or you’re dead.” Came Gabriel’s small, harsh voice.
The woman on the bed cursed as she reached over and turned on the lamp on the nightstand, all of a sudden a golden light illuminated the room, the woman on the bed was naked, her breasts with red tips jiggled around as she crawled to the floor, she had bright red curly hair and a heart shaped face stretched out in front of her.
“You!” Roxlana said scornfully and slammed into Marita. Spreading his fingers to try and grab her face.
Gabriel made a move so that Roxlana didn’t crash into him without injury. He took his hand away from Marita’s mouth, tightened his grip on both of her wrists, and turned her around so that she was front and center against his chest. His loose blonde hair gently touched her cheek. The scent of lemon and musk surrounded him, and with such close contact, she had a sudden, unanticipated rush.
“Leave her to me,” he said to Roxana, “and return to your lodgings; I will come to you in a little while.”
Roxana tries to reach for Marietta, and Gabriel pawns her off with one hand.
“This little whore may have a weapon on her! She tried to murder you while you slept, let me call the guards,” Roxlana’s green eyes flashed dangerously.
“No!” Gabriel cut in, “Do as I say, I’m in no danger.”
As if to confirm, he used one of his free hands to check Marita for weapons, his hand roughly tracing along the curves of her body. She couldn’t help but shiver under this unforgettable touch of his. She heard his sharp intake of breath when he realized she had nothing on inside.
“She means no harm,” he said briefly to Roxlana, “Now you go!”
Roxlana threw Marita a vicious glance, shrugged her shoulders, threw on her velvet jacket and strutted out of the room, “Hamander will know all about this,” she shot her last shot.
Gabri released Marita and walked across the room to the carved wooden cabinet, poured two glasses of wine and handed one to Marita. She stared at him intently while stroking her sorely scratched wrists.
“That woman is a shrew, can’t you find someone better to fill your bed?” Finished the sentence. She wished she’d kept quiet, even if she sounded, herself, full of jealousy and ill-tempered.
Gabri raised his eyebrows in interest. The handsome face was still flushed from sleep, “What else could you have hoped for? You sneak into my room and don’t even say you’re sorry. If I’d known you were coming to visit me, I’d have made preparations to sleep alone.”
Marietta bit her lip, this was something she never expected, how dare he make fun of her!
“Come here and drink this wine,” Gabriel said calmly, “it will calm you down.”
She looked at him in surprise, “Wine?”
“Hammand was by no means a black Muslim, and he had a large stash of liquor.”
Marita took a sip. She hadn’t had wine since leaving the convent. It was a thin, sour liquid mixed with water. In Kasim’s harem, she only drank frozen fruit juice. She took a long sip; it was delicious, aromatic and sweet with a strong fruity flavor.
Gabriel’s eyes skimmed over the rim of the Venetian glass as he watched her, “Are you going to tell me why you’re here?”
She took a deep breath, gripping her cup tightly as if to calm herself, “I don’t understand what you’re saying over there. I need to know what you think of me.”
Gabriel narrowed his eyes, they glinted blue-gray in the light, “Suppose you came here trying to please me with more lies ……”
“I’m not lying, you must believe me, if I didn’t care a bit about you as you think I do, would I risk being punished by coming to you?”
Immediately, he moved closer to her and reached out with one hand, pulling back the sheen-woven, fine-flowered headscarf, her light-white hair falling out around her shoulders. He lifted her chin and looked intently into those large blue eyes as he gazed at her as if searching for something, then, cursing softly, turned his body away.
“I don’t believe you know anything about Kasim’s plans.”
“What plan? Your words are confusing. What happened to you can you tell me? I don’t know what has caused you to misunderstand me, I can’t believe you are so mean and cold.”
“Can’t you? Then listen well to what I have to say, and then you tell me if I have any reason to hate Kasim and anyone who is around him.”
Chapter V
Gabriel began to tell Marita about what had happened in the Qasim mansion. Everything was so vivid that it seemed as if it had happened yesterday. Every detail had left an indelible impression on his memory, and he began to talk about how the stinging wounds on his soul had reminded him of it these past few months. His story returned to that moment; he slammed the door in front of Marita and Kasim.
Tears welled up in his eyes as he fled from the scene he had just witnessed.
He’d lost her, and he desired this woman above all others. Marita lay naked on the carpet behind the ornately carved doors, her lips pressed against Kasim’s boot-clad feet in a position that was as moving as it was submissive.
Kasim had promised him freedom, and what good was that without Marita to share it with?
Gabry walked along the corridor in a trance as he exited Kasim’s private quarters, he had no idea where he was going or what he would be doing? At that point, he didn’t care. He was naked, his hair was wet and dirty with sweat, and the straw from the stables clung to his body like pieces of jewelry. He loosened the shackles Kasim had bound him with and stroked his wrists, swollen and sore from the rope grazes.
Gradually he realized that a plan must be drawn up. In spite of the pain, he had to get over Marita and Kasim completely, and yet, how difficult it was. His flesh still craved wonderful sex, and when Kasim pressed Gabri’s face against the velvet bedspread and penetrated his oiled anus, he, too, had a hot urge, and Kasim ended up enjoying a violent pleasure that left Gabri unsatisfied. Gabri’s erection hadn’t diminished in the slightest, his beautiful, well-trained flesh still burning while his mind was sad and upset.
As he passed the hordes of guards in a trance, they stuck out their feet to try to trip him or to make fun of him. They slapped his bare ass and tugged on his protruding cock, finding it amusingly funny. Gabri let them stimulate him, not caring that they ran their hard calloused hands carelessly over his golden skin. When one of them got down on his knees and took Gabri’s swollen cock into his mouth, he closed his eyes and gave his full attention to the sensations of his lips and tongue.
Very intense pleasure came to him quickly, and he panted and moaned as he rammed into the soldier’s mouth and deep into his smooth throat. His tightly stretched scrotum pounded against the man’s scruffy chin. The other soldiers watched and applauded. Gabriel was so immersed in the world of his own cries that everything stopped except his passionate body. For a moment, he cared for nothing, even himself, reveling in the entertainment. There was nothing but passion and wetness in this emotional void, and the intoxicating scent of the soldiers, a mixture of sweat, leather, and male lust.
When one of the soldiers took him from behind and rolled him over against his hairy groin, Gabri didn’t resist, the light edge of the cock touching gently between his ass cheeks as his thighs moved to meet it. The oil Kasim had applied to him still left a streak in the flesh inside his ass. The soldier slid in smoothly. Gabri pressed back against him, rejoicing in the invasion, the sensation of being parted. His body rocked back and forth under the soldier’s powerful thrusts. The passion building inside crowded out the shock and the feeling of being adrift and useless and redundant that made one freeze.
The soldier’s mouth moved slowly as he spurted his cum into him, and when he was finished, up came another, then another, and Gabriele stopped thinking, and his worries passed quietly away. He was barely aware that they had finished venting their animalistic desires. Gabri came to his senses when he heard a familiar woman’s voice and felt someone kick him gently with the toe of a leather boot.
Gabri, who had fallen against the tiled wall, looked up and saw the narrow, resentful face of Sita, who, with both hands crossed on her hips, stared at him, followed by a number of harem-women guards, all of whom looked at him with pity and contempt.
“Phew, you’re so pig-headed,” she said coldly, “the golden beauty eclipsed, eh? No longer a particular favorite, but a scoundrel. How fortunate I am. You had better come with me to visit a friend of mine.”
“I shall be released,” he whispered, perking up, “Kasim promised me.”
“He will keep his word,” she said, “and you can tell it to Dimouson, who is the prison guard. Come men, bind him with chains. Gabriel, we will return to you the life that was good for you; and that is to remain a pleasure-slave.”
“Keep him here until he learns what it means to really bend over.” Sita said to Dimouson, “He’s intimidated now, but when he’s sane, he’s spirited and hard to handle. I want him to willingly display his own flesh at all times. Then I will put out word that a superior slave will be available on the slave market. When that happens, there will be enough favors that we will make a fortune.”
Dimouson’s small eyes sparkled in his round, chubby face. A dirty braid was kept on the top of his bare head. The heavy gold earrings in his ears and the nose ring through the septum of his nose dimmed and glowed in the light of the candles of the lampas on the wall.
He stretched out his sturdy arm, his thick fingers gripping the biceps of Gabri’s upper arm, “A fine dish,” he said as he licked his thick lips, “that should fetch a good price, and in the meantime, I shall take great pleasure in taming him.”
Gabri struggled and spat angrily in his face, “Let go of your filthy hands, I’m a free man, you stupid pig!”
Sita said with a sardonic smile, “Stop that. I suggest you get used to the idea. Deimussen is an impatient man.”
Deimussen laughed, the fat around his fat thick waist shaking and his breasts jiggling as he took an awkward step forward and picked Gabri up whole. Gabri struggled desperately, yet to no avail. Dimouson’s amazingly strong, powerful shoulders carried Gabriel to a hut with an open door and threw him on a pile of straw. Gasping for breath, Gabri lay on the ground, curled up in a ball.
While he was still recovering, he tied the chain that bound his wrists to a ring on the wall. Dimouson threw him a wolfskin, placed a carrying pail and a large bucket of water beside him, and closed the door of the great house with a bang. It was dark inside.
Gradually Sita and Dimouson could not be heard talking as they walked away. Gabri was alone and shedding tears of frustration and disillusionment and anger, a hard ache in his heart. He could smell his body, the acrid odor of stale sweat. The soldiers’ cum had dried on him, leaving a streak across his ass and thighs. With a pang of disgust, he burrowed into the itchy straw and pulled the wolf’s hide over his naked body.
He no longer agonized over what had happened, and with the loss of Marietta, nothing mattered. However, he had plenty of time to think during that long first night. Gradually he felt a new kind of anger that took deep hold of his mind. He thought that Marietta could not be innocent; she must have known of Kasim’s plans. No wonder she had fallen on her knees at his feet.
They toyed with him! No doubt they planned it together. Well, they didn’t know the last of him, and he wanted revenge. That belief sustained him through everything he had to face. A wave of nausea washed over him, and the rising acidity made his throat burn. Revenge was his only hope and strength to live, and for now, that was enough.
The early summer days were long and growing hotter. In Kasim’s garden, the scent of lilies filled the air, ripe lemons and oranges hung from the branches of the trees, and the peacock’s clarion call mingled with the tinkling of the spring, which glistened in the sunlight.
Dimouson rubbed his hands together in satisfaction as he stuck a bunch of wildflowers in a cracked stone wide-mouthed vase, which he used to decorate the wooden table in his room.
He felt cozy, happy, as a new day began, with the sky showing fish-belly white and a ray of dawn light streaming into the stinking bottom recess of the palace. This place was his sphere of influence. He took pride in his work, and he wielded his whip with the same intense pleasure he took in sexually abusing his prisoners. Anyone who heard his name couldn’t help but be creeped out.
It was time to visit the prisoner again. Beneath his dirty leather girth, Dimouson’s thick, short prick jutted out. Anticipation made his mouth water and he ran his tongue over his thick lips.
Gabriel was indeed a beautiful man, and he hadn’t had a plaything like him in a long time. For weeks, he had taken full advantage of that reality. The whole having him was a joy. It would suck to be sold one day. Hey, at least the money would make up for his loss. The day of the auction was far away, though, and now he could do whatever he wanted with the most perfect male companion he’d ever seen.
Hearing a creak, the door to the cabin opened and Gabri jumped in surprise, staggering as he stepped backward to avoid the grinning Deimussen piled on top of him. Greasy, dark twine tied tightly around his blonde hair and fell loose over his shoulders and back. Though his powerful shoulders and very muscular frame were still gorgeous, he’d lost some weight. His cheeks were sunken and his eyes were particularly bright, adding a superb fragility to his handsome, compelling features.
“Hey baby.” Deimussen’s smile was wide, revealing unevenly chipped teeth, “What are you going to do today so you can have breakfast?” His hand slowly reached up to the bulging leather girth and lifted one corner to one side, revealing his straight prick. It was thick and short, with a pale red, angry glans on the top end.
Gabriel stared at him intently, his eyes shooting sparks of defiance, “You just keep those leftover scraps you call food. Will fight you if you try to come and touch me.”
“Oh, what wonderful words! Be my guest! But the hungry stomach starts wanting an eager bed partner. You won’t last very long. I’ll come back later.”
He closed the door to the hut and walked away. Gabri was relieved when he heard the prison guards chuckle and the clanging sound of the bucket with the boiled wheat touching the wall. Dimouson was in a good mood today, willing to wait, and he wasn’t always. The thought of the many times he’d been forced to satisfy this guard made him want to vomit. — chained to him, his face pressed into the foul-smelling straw as the obese man undulated violently over him, sweating profusely on top of him.
He suffered from hunger and knew in his heart that, despite all the grandiose words he had spoken, he would do whatever Deimussen came back to ask of him. He sat down on the dirty straw and put his hands on his head. He was about to despair, how long had he been here? He didn’t count the days, he just scribbled a mark on the wall that was about to crumble with a link of chain.
He squinted thinly at the marks and counted them by the faint light; five weeks and six days, but it felt as long as years. He heard footsteps approaching his cabin and tensed inside. Surely Dimouson hadn’t finished his rounds. The peephole in the door was uncovered and a face blocked the light all around. Lines of light emanating from the lantern lit up the hut, and he raised his arm to shield his eyes. Immediately, he heard the voice of a fuming man raise his voice. He listened carefully and could make out that it was Sita’s voice.
He waited with bated breath as the door of the hut was unlocked and Dimouson shuffled in with lumbering feet. The caretaker, sweating and seemingly a little uneasy, held in his hand, as usual, the bowl containing boiled wheat, with, however, a few pieces of sinewy meat on top, and in the other a large bowl of watered milk, and a large piece of coarse bread. Gabry’s mouth watered as he looked at the sumptuous delicacy.
Dimouson put the food on the floor, “It seems to fatten you up, and you are now allowed to take a bath every day.” He said, “In a week you will be sold, poor thing! I am used to having you here.”
Hearing the guard’s heartfelt regret. Gabriel was taken aback. Dimouson’s eyes were moist and his thick lips quivered. He paused before finishing, as if waiting for Gabri to say something comforting. Gabry didn’t believe it; he couldn’t pity him one bit. The marks of abuse were too stark, and the guards appreciated his accomplishments too much. His eyes looked at the food and twinkled. Dimouson made a move to sober up. He grinned and said, “So what do I have? You have this food and hot water and soup and flushing the lice off your body. It’s so pleasant to be clean, so enjoy the food.”
Gabriel’s eyes closed and his teeth clenched as Dimson approached him, the guard’s breath caught as he stroked Gabriel’s torso, pinching and holding his nipples in his thick fingers, and he laid his face down on Gabriel’s neck and began to lick his skin, the guard grunting and moaning.
“You crave Dimouson’s strong, powerful prick, don’t you? Better enjoy it today. You’ll be some old man’s plaything in no time,” he chuckled, tickling Gabriel’s ears.
Gabriel’s mind went blank, trying to think only of food and bathing. For some reason, Marita’s face came into his mind, and he concentrated on imagining it with passion. It was her hands touching him, and moving over his skin was her mouth, kissing, tasting, sucking.
Dimouson will soon be over, and now he has hope. Soon he was going to see the sky and smell the fresh air.
Marita was dumbfounded and speechless when Gabriele finished her story. Her wine sat on the table next to her with half of it left.
Gabriele gazed out the window as dawn took on a pale red and peach color on the sky, still lost in his grief.
What could she say? No words could compensate for his suffering, and it was no wonder he hated Qasim. That he had been abused was an undeniable fact, but she did not believe that it was Qasim’s doing. Yet …… she knew Kasim’s ruthlessness and cruelty; he dared to do anything, so what did she have to worry about? Wasn’t she also now also distrustful of this same power?
Her throat went dry and she drained the wine in one gulp as she said, “Gabriele,” in a low voice filled with emotion.
“Don’t say it,” he interrupted her sternly, “don’t take pity on me, and don’t ever tell me again that you know nothing about what is going to happen to me. I’ve had plenty of time to think it over, and I can’t believe you’re innocent.”
“Well, what can I say?” She said softly, “You have tested me and found me guilty.”
His gray eyes were calmly fixed on her, “Say nothing,” he said, “just listen to me as I finish my story. Some strange feeling prompted me to tell you everything, and God knows why.”
“Then tell me,” she said, “so that I may fully understand why you despise me.”
He turned pale and she knew she had touched a nerve in him. Ah, Gabriel, you deceive yourself, she thought to herself. But you must rediscover it yourself alone.
He poured some more wine, refilled her glass, and sat down on the upholstered window seat. Pink haze light streamed in between the carved latticework windows, his face in a lace pattern. He was partially naked above the waist, smooth and delicate with perfect golden skin on that remarkable body. The crepe of his dark blue gossamer robe covered his lower back, and the hand holding his wine glass rested on one bent knee.
He looked handsome, mysterious, indescribable, and appeared more vulnerable than the last time she had seen him. Her heart was filled with sympathy for him, and the fire that burned in her heart for him suddenly saw new life, that outer vulnerability in him that drew her in. Kasim had the same versatility in his nature. It was called a flaw in a perfect jewel. A blooming rose heralds the moment when its beauty may fade. This hidden vulnerability makes the simple beauty of sex all the more heartbreaking.
A surge of excitement in her heart brought hot tears to her eyes, she wanted to feel Gabri thrust into her again, to be filled with his firm male flesh and have him climax straddling her body, she almost stood up and threw herself into his arms, however, he began to speak again and she just had to harden her heart and wait for a good opportunity.
“Sita came to me a week later and took me to the fairgrounds and lined me up with the other slaves. Being publicly displayed like an animal was deeply humiliating. I had to stand for a whole day while all those who felt satisfied inspected my body. They stuck their fingers in my mouth and forced me to show my teeth. They checked my ears for lice in my hair and had to bend my knees and told me to bounce up and down. You know, I didn’t care what they did to me-because the sun shone on my bare skin and the refreshing, gentle breeze caressed me.”
He looked at her and smiled passionlessly, “After Dimouson’s filthy touch, these hands cupping my scrotum, moving my cock, and sliding my foreskin back just seemed purely innocent. Fingers plunged deep into me and pulled at my pubic hair, none of which mattered to me; I was already damaged anyway. It wasn’t until Hamand bought me and took me to his castle that the wounds of my mind were healed. We comforted each other. I realized that Kasim had scarred and affected us both to varying degrees, but, more importantly, I was traumatized inside.”
“Are you going to grieve and agonize over your experiences forever? Or make a new life for yourself?” The words came out of her mouth, and she hadn’t expected them to sound so unsympathetic.
Gabri shook his head, “That’s easy to say,” he said, “Tell me what I’m going to do when your betrayal haunts my mind so often. There is one thing in all of this that I cannot accept. There has not been a night since I left you that I have not thought of you, and any woman I have ever satisfied has presented your face.”
He slowly got up from the window seat and walked over to her. She couldn’t help but shudder at his gaze, but she looked him squarely in the eye as Gabri reached out and cupped her chin, squeezing it so tiredly that tears came to her eyes. He stroked her soft lips repeatedly with the knuckle of his thumb as if teasing.
“What will I do with you when you voluntarily come to me of your own accord, no doubt attempting to cajole me with sweet and tender words and sweeter flesh?” He asked softly, “How can I get you to tell me the truth?”
She felt that he was strongly repressing himself, that he was fighting a fierce battle with himself, that the desire for her was clearly written on his face, as well as the thought of hurting her. The truth was-he didn’t want that, she realized, and what he had suffered had made him lose his judgment on everything except his bent for revenge. No amount of denial would help. Gabri wanted to hear her confession, and only then would he be able to forgive her. Marietta saw how hurt he was and knew that something had to be said that he wanted to hear, and that later, time would bring things to light.
She mumbled, “I …… don t want to be with Kasim myself. He threatened to have you killed if I chose you. I know he’ll never let you go free, but it’s better to have hope in life than not.”
Gabriel lowered his head, “Then you must have known to send me to prison guard.”
“No, I …… just know I have to sell you.”
He put his hands on her shoulders, his grip so tight she couldn’t move, he was trembling slightly, “If you had to choose unconditionally, who would you choose?”
Marita stared straight into those gray eyes filled with worry. Forgive me, Kasim, my love, she said silently in her mind, I must say to him what he wants to hear.
“I’ll choose you,” she said calmly.
Gabriel groaned and pulled her to him, kissing her feverishly and furiously with unbearable longing, “I know.” He pressed his lips against hers and murmured, “I know it was all that asshole’s doing.”
Marietta’s fingertips pressed gently against his mouth, “Shhhh, let’s not talk about Kasim, we’ve found each other, Gabri, I need you so much, I’ve never stopped loving you,” tears welled up in her big blue eyes. It was true, as far as she was concerned, did love him and would always love him.
“You were so cold and rude when you possessed me in my room,” her voice was a little hoarse, “can’t you love me tenderly now? Forget your hatred! If you are obstinate, it will ruin you; come, and from my flesh I can find the medicine to heal my wounds.”
He was dizzy and overwhelmed, not believing his good fortune. She drew herself up gently and stood, undoing the only hook that held her red silk jacket around her shoulders, the light fabric sliding to the floor with a soft thrashing sound as she faced him, her golden hair draped around her shoulders.
He gazed at her with unblinking eyes and full attention as he picked her up in his arms and carried her to the side of the long sofa chair. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her body against his, inhaling the warmth of his naked body. The sun bleached blonde hair brushed her cheek gently as he laid her down on the sofa chair and knelt down beside her, holding her close.
He pressed her against his chest and she felt his heart thumping as he gently geared her messy forehead hair back.
“My Marietta,” he cried lowly, kissing her softly on her eyes, her cheeks, the tip of her nose, and finally her mouth.
Her lips opened to savor him. Tongue teased his mouth. A fire of desire burned through her as he stroked her arms and shoulders, and he seemed to be probing her anew as if they’d never lain together before, and he couldn’t help but chuckle as she stretched out against him.
“Baby, are you so hungry for me? Be patient, it’s worth the wait.”
His lips pressed into the hollow of her throat, his tongue tracing circles around it as he rubbed her breasts, cupping them in his hands and bringing them close together. He pressed his face to her armpits, inhaling her fragrant scent deeply, then teased her nipples with his nose. Soft lips took the nipples, sucking on them and curling his tongue up to tug on them. The gentle touch of her lips and hot mouth were maddening. The nipples protruded and became hard little fruits. Little by little he bit into the taut fruit of flesh, and the sensation was quickly transmitted to his belly, the throbbing of his thigh muscles its echo.
Marietta turned to face him, wrapped her arms around Gabri and lifted herself up, bringing her breasts to his eager mouth as if she were breastfeeding a child. The gentle tugging sensation dug a well deep inside her, and she felt her pussy sagging, the entrance already damp and ready for his intrusion.
Her fingers tugged at his hair and pulled his head towards her, kissing him deeply and whispering his name. Tears streamed down her face, not anticipating feeling so strong. It was never a physical pleasure, but a true healing of wounds, a new beginning.
He smiled sweetly and caressed her face, then moved down her body, kissing the soft hill at her lower belly. Long hair cascaded over her hips and thighs like a strand of yellow velvet. A tremor ran through her heart as the hair tickled her skin. Gabri, who was between her thighs, gave a gentle press with the palm of his hand and she unfolded her legs.
“Bend your knees, baby, I’m going to take a closer look at the mesmerizing hills of unique and unmatched pubic hair belonging only to Gabriel, let me inhale the aroma of your mound and savor that sweet, secret pussy mound.”
He stared at her lower body for a moment, gently working back the light yellow pubic hair on her labia, revealing the pink mound inside, and he cupped the perfect globes in both hands, tracing his fingers along the inside edges of the labia majora, where the skin was a little darker in color. He leaned forward and savored her pussy long and ardently.
As he slowly licked his way up the inside of her labia, Marietta nearly cried out at the intensity of the sensation. Gabri paused for a moment at the confluence of her labia as he rubbed his nose against the small fleshy cap that covered her pleasure bud.
He slid two fingers inside her, moving them in and out while flicking the tip of his tongue back and forth over the covered bud, Marita rolled her body in compliance with his hand, feeling his knuckles, slick with her love juices, become wet and smooth while her mound continued to secrete honeydew, Gabri withdrew his fingers, his mouth pressed against her soaking wet pussy doorway and completely blocked it as he burrowed his mouth into it, lewdly sucking on the slippery wrinkled recesses.
Marita let out a series of sharp, short cries as her pleasure looked to be peaking. She surely couldn’t hold out much longer. She tumbled violently, sending Gabriele tumbling to the floor. He rose to his knees between her open thighs and lifted her hips, gripping the back of her waist tightly. A low moan escaped as he slid inside her, pressing her fully against his swollen cock. In one fluid motion, he thrust deep inside her, the glans pressing against the opening of her womb.
He paused for a moment, experiencing the smooth, silky warmth inside her, and Marita swung her hips, urging him to move faster.
“Ay, Gabriel, come on!”
He leaned in and pushed forcefully inside her. He pulled out almost completely before thrusting into her from behind. Marita’s entire body tensed as her tube of flesh pulsed around his cock. Gabry felt the tiny muscle mojo around the glans and knew she was about to climax as he leaned forward and laid her flat and straight. Gabri loved being in that position and feeling her sex clamp down on him and squeeze him tighter.
Now, he slowly thrust inside, his arms straightening and bracing himself. He arched his back so that he was leading her to the peak of her pleasure on one side, while watching the expression on her face change.
Marietta’s hands clutched the crepey sheets, and her pale yellow hair cascaded around her body. The proud, half-open lips, the passionate, fire-like blue eyes, and the soft limbs worked on him like heated wine, and he thought that she had never been more beautiful and attractive.
A moment later, she climaxed, her twisted face wearing an expression of supreme agony. An agony seemed to pierce his heart as Gabriele gazed at the passion on her face. Oh, God! He loved this woman more than his own life. Marietta’s mound contracted around his cock so intensely that he lost all control and ejected his semen into her in a supremely sweet agony that seemed to last forever.
Finally, he collapsed on top of her, panting.
He couldn’t help but whimper, and Marita hugged him tightly. She buried his face in the crook of her neck, stroked his hair, and whispered sheer words of love. It was a long time before he could speak.
“Marietta, Marietta ……” weakly he called in a whisper.
“Hush, let’s say nothing, now, sleep, let’s keep the peace.”
He sighed contentedly and closed his eyes. Time crept by, and he knew he would wake up in a few moments, still in her arms. It wasn’t until he told her what he had prepared for their old master, however, that Ruari fell asleep.
“Never be afraid, Kasim will get what he deserves, my love.”
He felt her tension and assumed it was because she was afraid. He leaned on his elbow joint and looked down at her with his eyes, “I will make sure you are safe and sound and that he won’t hurt you. Hammand intends to lure him here. You and Leela, my baby, will be the bait to lure him here.”
Marita took a deep breath of cold air, “Is Hamander trying to capture Kasim?” She asked in disbelief.
“It is never that simple, to do such a thing to the government administrators of Arr would cause an all out war, Hamander will not ask for trouble, he will give Kasim a proposal, if our old master agrees to be Hamander’s willing pleasure slaves for a specified period of time, you and Leela are free to go. Hamander is a man of the utmost integrity, and Kasim knows it.”
Marietta did her best to hide her trembling, and all over her body she was crying out in protest against this outrage, yet she dared not let Gabriel see how much his words had affected her.
“Kasim won’t agree,” she said with deliberate confidence.
“Do you think he won’t? You underestimate your worth, I can’t get you out of my mind, do you think he can?”
Gabriel pulled Marita over and lay down next to him, and he curled up contentedly, comfortably, under the bedspread.
“Now, I will sleep well,” he said, as he kissed her on the temple, “and my dreams will be filled with the alas of Kasim. Is not that a pleasant thought?”
“Yes, definitely,” Marita whispered in agreement, biting her lip tightly.
Gabriel fell asleep for a long time, and still she lay with her eyes open, thinking of Kasim. He would never agree to Hammand’s terms, and inwardly, she was picturing Kasim’s chiseled face and mysterious dark eyes. His eyes glittered with repressed desire, and he punished her so gently that her whole flesh willingly submitted and melted. Her love for her master was entirely different from the tender emotions that Gabri had stirred within her.
Gabriel has trouble accepting that Kasim has made her life extremely meaningful. He doesn’t realize that Kasim has made her aware of her true self, that her mind cries out for the kind of intense enjoyment, the kind of humiliation, that only her self-confessed master can provide.
It was easier to ask Gabri to believe that Kasim was forcing her to stay with him than to ask him to face the truth. Yes, she loved Gabri, but she couldn’t live without Cassim. Gabriele’s statement would leave her in a daze and not knowing what to do.
Ah, Kasim, I long for you to come and see me, but not to agree to the terms Hammand has made, she thought to herself. She could not imagine Kasim as a slave; he was so proud, so determinedly independent. She was familiar with his most private sexual scruples as well as his quick talents in all areas. She wondered, however, how he would react when he learned that Gabriel was now Hamand’s slave.
Kasim used to desire Gabriele so intensely that she can’t determine if she’s betrayed him. She used to be convinced of Kasim’s integrity, however Gabriele says he was deceived.
She didn’t know who to trust. The facts became more blurred, not knowing what position she was in. She had also deceived Gabriele, and she had a guilty conscience. Even though there was no other choice, though, she was still disgusted with what she had done.
She lay on her back, her eyes fixed on the embroidered bed curtains, the early morning sunlight streaming into the room, and beside her, Gabriele slept, a small smile on her pretty mouth.
Roxlana’s two fists were clenched together so tightly that long crimson nails pierced into the palms of her hands.
She waited in the hallway for Marita to come out of Gabriel’s room, intending to grab her and drag her to Hammond. As the minutes ticked by, she had to face the fact that Marita wasn’t coming out. That could only mean one thing. The French woman must have managed to sway Gabriel. Again, that seemed impossible; she knew that Gabri hated his old master so much as well as this slave girl whom he particularly favored.
She must have wanted to hear the pleas and agonized screams that occurred to Marita when Gabriel retaliated. However, there was silence all around her, and she imagined the scene: Marietta on her knees, her hands raised in agony. Gabriel believed her lies and took her into his arms.
Roxlana returned to her room in a rage, so angry that she almost lost her senses; how dare Gabriel send her away like that, and let Marietta take her place in bed, she had not been so insulted in her life. Before Marietta had come to the castle she had been especially favored by all. Gabriel liked her pride and beauty too. Oh, from time to time, he rather liked it when she crept into his bed unexpectedly, and Hammand expected nothing but carnal pleasure from her. Now, she couldn’t be so sure of her supremacy over him.
Hammand ends his indulgence with Lilla and Marita by going directly to visit Otesami; when his mind is in turmoil, he always has to do something. So Roxlana has the opportunity to act quickly and take steps to watch Marita fall out of favor.
First up was this Turkish woman. Leila must be alone in her room, to start with her.
She wore a dark green corset with a short skirt.
“Help me tie it tighter!” She ordered as she forced herself until her waist contracted to its limit.
It didn’t matter that she could barely breathe and that her towering breasts were piled higher than usual. Her waist had to be as slim as Marita’s. She shifted her body from side to side, admiring her image in the mirror. The emeralds glittered at the nape of her neck and in the upward curls of her red hair.
Almost ready, she waited anxiously as one of the attendants helped her into her high-heeled slippers, green velvet ribbons wrapped around the belly of her leg, the toe of the shoe pointed at the servant’s breast, and she stretched it out so hard that the servant lost his balance, his arms and legs stretched out, and he lay on the floor in a wide-open position.
Roxlana laughed, full of exaggeration, and she was temperamental, her brow suddenly furrowed.
“Climb up, you look comical,” she said sternly; “go out, and bring me something to eat, and put it here under cover. I must go out, but it won’t be long.”
She reached for a riding crop and left the room. She flew towards that room, she hoped Leila was still sleeping in there. Her breathing became rapid with excitement as she stopped outside the door. There wasn’t a sound from inside. Great! It was still early, and at this hour, there were only servants and guards outside. She stifled a laugh; bent on revenge.
The door opened silently, and she saw Leila at once, the sheet covering half her body, flushed, her dark, curly hair a pillow, plastered against the dark side as pure and shiny as a jade cameo.
Roxlana admired, feeling her own reluctance, the Turkish woman was curvaceous and voluptuous and fleshy, and she imagined how melodious and wonderful the sound would be when the whip struck the smooth, balsamic skin, and the pink marks criss-crossing Lila’s half-exposed buttocks would make it look beautifully mobile.
With anticipation Roxlana tensed up and between her thighs, began to throb intensely. Her eyes went down to the sleeping woman, enjoying her dominance over her. What a pleasure it should be to see her terrified face when she roughly woke her up!
How satisfying all of Marietta’s antipathies should be when she knew what had happened to her friend in her absence!
After much deliberation, she slowly raised the whip.
Chapter VI
Kasim woke up early, mentally prepared for what was to come. His usual fruit, bread and mint tea were ready. However, he only drank some ice water and ate nothing. All food was not wanted at all in order to fulfill his mission.
Two safes filled with gold coins were placed in the center of his room. It took several days to collect the money. Half the merchants and citizens of Algiers held back their anger at losing the best part of their wealth.
Kasim was completely unconcerned with their resentment, for his own desires, and treeing enemies was not on his mind; his thoughts were all centered on Marita and Leila. The messenger he had sent to Hammand had returned yesterday. Hammand refused to speak to him or even acknowledge it. Red-faced, his emissary had to wait for hours outside the mansion with its great locks and gates, and at last the emissary gave up hope and left with a chorus of jeers and insults in his ears.
This wordless message from Hammand was clear; he would not negotiate his terms with anyone but Kassim himself. So now, Qasim was going to walk into Hammand’s stronghold and challenge him face to face, and if threats and violence didn’t work, there was only the power of money to turn to.
Hammand would surely respond to money. He remembered well that Hammand became a pirate for the money, and Kasim hadn’t seen his nemesis in years. Had Hammand changed? Soon he would see for himself. Kasim concentrated on what he knew about Hamander, mulling over their interactions, keeping in mind that Hamander was by no means a fool. He was educated and gifted. Though Hamand was consumed by the hatred in his heart, though, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to act rashly just yet. The current situation required careful, rigorous design, which required Kasim to use every fiber of his mind.
He decided to dress alone without the help of his personal slave, wearing such intricate clothing could be excellent for focusing one’s mind. He ran cold water over his lean, but muscular body before drying it off with a rough towel. He puts on a high-necked black tunic and baggy red leather pants; he does everything so slowly and with so much back-and-forth consideration that surely no one could guess that underneath his icy exterior there is an inner lack of confidence in himself.
He donned a padded sweatshirt, yet buckled into the tight chest armor of a Moor. Sagging metal flap frills protected his groin and thighs, and solid armed boots smoothed against his legs from the center of his thighs downward, toes curving upward into hard, thin spikes. He walked stiffly toward the window, where there was a corner table with a mirror on it.
The golden, carved armor reflected the early morning sunlight onto his cold, heroic face, his pale cheeks almost bloodless, his beard a deep, dark blur underneath. Only his wide, sensuous lips were slightly bloodied. He made a sneer at the mirror and tossed the long, dark hair on his forehead in the right direction, straightening it at the back of his neck and putting on his hood.
He clumsily tied the black silk jacket around the shoulder attachments of his armor; he wanted to rip it off and throw it to the ground. He cursed and gritted his teeth, forcing himself to complete this dressing task. Voila, the suit was on. Now it was time for the helmet, and he pulled it off. It was low on his forehead, and he barely cared about how heavy it was. Aesthetically pleasing and beautiful, the helmet matched the contours of his face and merged with the carved pattern to fit snugly against his cheeks, the top of the helmet forming a spire that added a few more inches of height to his unforgettable length.
Finally, everything was ready and he strutted out of the room, his black coat fluttering behind him.
His horse and squire waited in the court, Hermet waited with Kasim’s armored arm, another squire handed Kasim his weapon, and he did his best to squeeze out a little smile and thank them. The safe was loaded onto the wagon. The squires stood back as Kasim galloped away. His tightly closed mouth was a thin, rigid line, his stark cheekbones were in shadow, and his eyes were blurred underneath.
No one spoke, those beside him lowered their eyes, it was clear to all et al in the court that this battle was only the beginning of things, the abuse of his nemesis Kasim was yet to come.
Qasim’s entourage had galloped out of the city, the horses’ hooves clattering delectably on the gravel road. They would have to take a detour to get to Hamand’s stronghold, as horses and wagons could not travel by boat.
Kasim buried himself backward in the saddle, breathing in the cool, misty morning air, inside the heavy arm armor, he tightened the reins and his mind drifted to Marita. It was like a light inside the darkness. Her white, lovely face was his magic weapon to overcome all difficulties.
“Never be afraid, O my love! I am about to rescue you both,” he gasped, “and I swear, no matter what, I will take you back.”
Having that oath is enough to hold him together. Let Hammand make his demands. Whatever it was, he would succeed in rescuing Marita and Leila. He didn’t allow himself to think about failure.
Gabriel escorted Marita to her place.
The guards who stood straight on either side of the door, their eyes staring straight ahead, were trained to be oblivious to the comings and goings of masters and pleasure slaves. A moment ago a Venetian woman with hair like flame stole into the room, and they were puzzled and curious at the muffled shouts and huffs that came from it, but, never foolish enough to discuss and or interfere with it, a few minutes later. Roxlana came out, a blush covering her flirtatious face, and a contented gleam in her eyes. Without looking away, she walked lightly down the corridor, the high heels of her slippers clattering kata, kata on the tiles. The guards looked at each other in disbelief, but did not murmur. This Venetian woman had always been a maverick, and anyone who displeased her was in for a world of trouble.
Coming to the door of Marietta’s room, Gabriel took her hand and put it to his lips.
“I must leave you for a moment, baby, and Hammand as usual will be waiting for me to see him and give me instructions for the day’s work.” He bent closer to her and whispered, “I will say that I ordered you to come to my room. That way, you won’t be punished for walking down the hallway without permission.”
Marietta watched Gabry walk away before entering her room, feeling soothed for the first time in days. She gingerly made her way to that side of the room and saw Lilah sprawled face down in a big zigzag on the crepey bedspread; teasingly, she said, “Not up yet.”
She suddenly realized that Leila was sobbing silently, and Marietta immediately went to her side, the red silk coat falling slowly around her as she knelt beside the bed.
“What is it? What happened?”
Marita straightened the thick black hair that had draped over Leila’s prone body to one side, the bloody, whiplash marks on Leila’s bare ass imprinted on her eyelids. Leila struggled to sit up, wiping away her tears with the back of her hand as she turned to face Marita. Marita couldn’t help but suck in her breath, Leela’s thighs were similarly covered in bruises, one long bloody scar askew across the fullest part of her breasts and another across the side of her body.
“Who did this?” Marita asked sternly.
“Roxlana,” said Leila, trembling all over, “she slipped into my room while I was asleep, and proceeded to whip me, and I was entangled in the bedclothes while she held me down with the handle of her whip. I endeavored to avoid her whip, but she kept on whipping me, and it was better to lie still and let her finish venting her grievances.”
Marita was righteously indignant. She and Leila had been punished by Kasim many times. Never, however, had she been so brutally abused, and Roxana must have swung the whip with all her strength. The skin around the bloodstain was discolored and purple. It wasn’t broken, but Leela was not badly hurt.
“She–Roxlana said it was to warn you to stay far away from Gabriel unless Hammond ordered you to. Did you go there? I cried out for you to save me.”
“Oh, Leila, forgive me, I was selfish. I should have told you the place I went to, but you slept so deeply. Yes, I went to Gabriel’s room because I couldn’t bear to have such hatred between us. I went into the room, and Roxana was with her, and Gabriel had sent her away. But I would never have ever thought that she would come here and take it out on you. It was my fault that you were hurt because of me.”
Leila smiled with difficulty, “Don’t blame yourself, I don’t think Roxlana needs a lot of excitement to lose her temper, it seems we have to watch out for her, she used to be a particular favorite here and she hates it when we come here, she says that she knows that Hammand has already enjoyed carnal pleasures with the two of us, and this seems to anger her more than anything else! “
Marita put her arm around Leila and pulled her close, “Roxlana should be taught a lesson, and I am certain that Hammand knows nothing of her behavior. We will see what he does about it.” Leela tightened her grip on Marita’s hand and said, “Be careful not to act recklessly or you will only further anger Roxlana.”
Marita didn’t say a word. Her heart was filled with anger for her friend. She did not know how she would deal with this. However, she was going to make Roxlana pay for her early morning masterpiece.
“I shall ask Bish for a slave to render the bloody marks,” Marietta was very sophisticated, “they are dirty and unpleasant, but they will not scar. Now you lie down and rest until Bish comes.”
Leila lay prone as Marita gently dragged the bedspread over to her, exposing her coolly treated ass and thighs. A moment later, Bish came in with a tray of food and set her nose on a low table. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw the bed.
Marita told the maid what had happened. Bish went at once to get the pain-relieving oil. She came back in a hurry and walked softly into the room, her eyes wide and round, followed by a valet.
“As soon as you have finished eating, we will help you bathe and dress. You will be made to look your best. Hamand commands you to go to his private room.”
Marita felt a little nervous, her sixth sense telling her that this summoning was decidedly unusual.
Hammand’s private room was a circular room at the top of the castle, that flooded with light from the many bowed glass windows. Colored spotlights stripped the tiled floor, but made the faded carpet bright and vivid. Dust danced in the daylight.
The walls were decorated with carved wood paneling, everywhere complemented by paintings plastered with gold leaf. A curtained alcove supported the platform, which was surrounded on three sides by large upholstered sofas covered with gold brocade, and silk cushions with fringes piled up all around. Several huge cupboards and a rare floral-paneled wooden chest were placed around the walls.
Marietta and Leila are ushered into the room in their “uniforms”, Marietta in black and Leila in white, and they make a striking pair, their choice of clothing making the contrast of colors with each other even more striking.
Elegant, robust Hammand, dressed in bright green, patterned velvet robes, lounged lazily on a golden couch, smoking spiced tobacco, a bronzed hookah produced in the Orient. Roxlana sat at his feet, coiled on a silken cushion. The walls were surrounded by uniformed guards.
As Marita and Leila approached him, Hammond miked up his eyes in admiration. The bloodstains on Leila’s bare breasts and the channeled whip marks on her ass were clearly visible on her short, sheer skirt. Though her steps were as light as usual, her face clearly reflected that she was enduring some sort of discomfort. Hamander turned his lids toward Roxana and raised his eyes in confusion.
Roxlana smiled at him with a calm and subdued smile, “This woman displeases me, my sovereign,” she cooed as she put her red nail-polished hand out and placed it on his thigh.
“They are not under your command,” Hammand said succinctly, removing her hand.
Roxlana pouted adorably, “So, I have to suffer their remorseful insults in silence? Can’t I punish these capricious and disobedient babies?”
Hamand leaned in close to her, “You know you don’t have the authority, you should come to me first if you have any doubts, don’t get into too much trouble baby, this is the second time in two days I have had to reprimand you. The others will come later. Looks like you’re going to be taught a lesson.”
Roxlana blushed, but, immediately, a pleasant smile returned. With a toss of her head, she used her loose red hair to her shoulders. Hamand flicked his hand, and immediately, Marita and Leela were led to an alcove covered with a curtain and told to wait there until summoned to come forward.
“If you make the slightest noise, you are asking for trouble,” Hammand told them.
“It’s Kasim. I know.” Leila whispered to Marita and reached out, holding her hand tightly.
“He’s here to save us, and we’ll be out of this place in no time.”
Marita shuddered as she remembered Gabriel’s words. Hammond deliberately lured him here, and he’s not willing to give us up so easily. Where the hell was Gabri! There was no sign of him anywhere. It was at this moment that the door opened and Kasim walked into the room, Marita left everything behind, she couldn’t take her eyes off him, she just felt weak in her legs. She hadn’t seen him in weeks and had never seen him in dueling attire.
In his gold-colored stolen armor, he looked fit and graceful, his black silk coat falling from his broad shoulders and grazing the ground behind him. The sharp lines of his helmet revealed his cold, heroic face. As she looked at him, she felt the hot blood welling up inside her. Everything else was thrown out the window. Hamander, Roxlana, and even Gabriel paled in comparison to her master, her lover, the mighty Kasim.
“Welcome to my stronghold,” Hammand said, “we are honored, it has been many years since you visited the humble abode.”
“I came here neither to make a moving speech nor to pay you a visit,” said Kasim coldly. “Only to return the man to the issue.”
Hammond put on a naive demeanor. “Oh, no wonder you’re dressed in combat attire and have a loaded entourage.”
Kasim ignored him for this, “Name your terms!”
“The first and foremost thing is that I don’t want you to think of me as a barbarian. Sit down and eat something. Since you don’t drink a drop of wine, I’ve ordered for frozen melon juice. Roxlana, come and entertain our honored guest.”
Kasim walks up to the platform and sits down straight. Facing Hamand. As Roxlana was pouring a full glass of cold drink, Kasim admired her, his eyes sparkling. Roxlana looked up at him and couldn’t help but marvel at his handsome features. A mesmerized smile appeared on her sensuous mouth and her hand deliberately touched Kasim’s fingers as she handed him the tall glass and bent her knees deeply. so that his face was only inches from her bare breasts.
Kasim didn’t seem to notice the rest of her movements and just thanked her for the frozen melon juice. Kasim took off his helmet and handed it to his valet to hold as he drank it and surveyed his surroundings.
As Kasim’s dark, glowing eyes scanned the room, Marita behind the curtain trembled as if Kasim had seen her. She wanted desperately to cup his cheeks with both hands and kiss his rigid mouth. In the bright sunlight, Kasim’s face was angular, like a marble statue.
Hammand savored the wine and studied the kasim unhurriedly. He looked calm and collected, but Hammond knew that behind his relaxed expression there was a quick mind and deep emotions! After a while he felt that he was being controlled and suddenly became impatient. He wanted to know the fine print of the conditions, and Kasim’s mood lowered, and the silent gaze on his proud face no longer looked around haughtily.
“So, back to business,” Hammond said.
The expression on Kasim’s face stayed the same, but Hammond knew that he was resourceful and decided to speak honestly.
“I won’t deny that I have two women, Marita and Leela who are here as my honored guests.” He smiled slightly, “You wish me to return these two women to you, I would be willing to do that, but on one condition.”
“Go ahead,” Qasim asked in a huff, “What amount do you want?”
“What amount?” Hammond repeated as if he didn’t know the concept. “No, you misunderstand, wouldn’t that be too easy. You can satisfy me immediately with whatever I say.”
“So you want to duel?”
“No, absolutely not wanted. All I ask is that you will come willingly to this place – after arranging your affairs, of course, for the required period of stay.”
Kasim looked confused, “To what end?”
Hamander smiled lewdly and paused for a moment. Then replied, “You will agree to be my pleasure slave, a matter that need not be made public, and of course, you will tell your courtiers that you are quite safe, for a time, before resuming your duties.”
Marietta saw Kasim blush and thought to herself that he would refuse. His pride would not allow him to consider a proposal so blasphemous to his status. She felt that her emotions were truly incomprehensible. Her inner evil self almost wanted him to accept the offer, and it was a mesmerizing thing to imagine Kasim’s beautiful body uncovered and naked for the sake of carnal pleasure, just as she was. Oh, just to see him on both knees, serving his master, he groaned …… under the lash yet it was not normal or possible, he would not lower himself for Leila and her.
She sighed softly in distress. Hamand’s terms were too harsh, and it seemed that they would have to remain Hamand’s prisoners, while Kasim would endure a long period of torture outside the mansion. At that moment, Qasim spoke, and Marita’s jaw snapped upward while Leila gripped her hand so tightly that she took a step backward in pain.
“I accept your offer,” said Kasim coldly; “how long am I to remain here? I’m going to draw up an official voucher, this you understand, an agreement that requires both our signatures.”
Hammand was dumbfounded with surprise, not expecting him to agree so readily, and could not help but stand in awe of his rival; it would take tremendous sexual gusset strength to accept his offer.
“I …… I think a month is enough.”
“No problem.”
“Good. How long do you need to make the necessary arrangements?”
“I can be back here in a week.”
“Then it is settled. You stay until a month from now, and on the last day, release Leila and Marita. I’ll make this clear. Are you really clear on what you’re being asked to do?”
Kasim nodded, “I understand.”
Hamand’s plump lips curved into a smile, “I’m sure you will be a very submissive slave, and what fun it will be for a master like you to learn to serve others! I envy you.”
The muscles in Kasim’s cheeks snapped into a spasm, though there was no other trace of emotion.
“That’s good ……,” Hammond spoke up.
“Not yet,” interrupted Kasim, “there is one more thing, I wish, to meet Marita and Leila alone, to confirm that they have not been harmed in any way.”
“Well, seeing them alone is out of the question. But you can judge for yourself if they are safe.” Hamander gave a light clap of his hand, and the two women were brought out of the curtain-covered alcove.
As soon as he saw them both, Kasim’s eyes became sparklingly alive with pleasure. He didn’t say a word, and Marita didn’t need any words to read his heart. She saw the love and intense carnal desire for herself in his eyes and could not help but feel proud of her own beauty. This beauty had stirred deep lust and made men willing slaves.
Many times she had appeared to Kasim naked, or wearing only a light gold chain and silk veil. Never, however, had she worn such sexually stimulating garments. The dark raspy leather and velvet outfit made the light white hair and skin even more noticeable than usual, and Kasim scrutinized every detail of the dress: the cinched waist, the high, bare breasts, and the glittering, glowing breast clips. The short, sheer black skirt showed her lower abdomen and the shadowed triangle between her thighs. Realizing he was watching her, she spread her thighs slightly apart so that the graceful, elegant labia clips – silver chains with black pearls on the ends – quivered slightly against her white skin.
Kasim gave an unnoticeable smile, yet turned his gaze to Leila. His eyes immediately narrowed to slits when he saw the streaks of blood on her body.
“Is this tie up?” He inquired.
“Ah yes,” replied Hammand, “an accidental misadventure, not of my doing. The matter is under investigation. There is no need to worry. I hope that no such injury will ever happen again to these two such beautiful women. They will surely be safe and sound until you return, and you will see how the two were treated.”
“I hope so, or else our agreement is null and void, and you must remember that if you go back on your word, this castle will be razed to the ground.”
“I know very well in my heart that I will keep my word, you know that I am a man of honor. Besides, will realize everything I want, why would I want to hurt anyone?”
Kasim nodded a little, “Then it’s a deal.”
“Great, have a seat, I have some entertainment planned for you before you leave. Don’t panic, relax.”
He clapped his hands lightly and Gabriele walked slowly into the room. He had a white leather girth around his waist, his graceful body healthy and full. A white leather belt wrapped around his forehead and tied in the back to hold his long blonde hair. Freshly washed and full of shine, his hair flowed over his shoulders, and his dyed wristbands, embellished with precious stones, were so lustrous that they almost touched his elbow joints. He held something like a whip on his leash, the twisted end of which swayed from side to side as he walked.
Kasim’s body stretched forward a little involuntarily, obviously surprised by the sight of Gabri. He was a little curious, but not at all dismayed, Marietta thought to herself, to say anything different, and there was pleasure and desire in Kasim’s gaze as he scrutinized Gabri. There wasn’t a single person, not even Kasim, who wasn’t mesmerized by his strong, powerful male beauty.
Marita thought of Gabriel’s tragic experience and thought to herself, how eager he must have been to dominate Kasim at will! Marietta made a secret promise that she would do everything possible to make Kasim comfortable during his time as a slave, perhaps pleasing Hamand in some special way. If she asked to be lenient with Kasim, he might listen to her. She suddenly remembered something about Hamand’s behavior when he first examined her at the canal. Oh, yes, that was the way.
She felt confident. Hopefully, Bishop would be able to help her. Hamand was irresistible to her charming charms. If Hamand loathed her, then serve Roxlana well.
“I have not had the opportunity to test these pleasure slaves for obedience,” Hammand’s voice interrupted Marita’s thoughts, “I am going to test them for suitability, and I thought that you would be interested in watching. Gabriel is the chief steward of the slaves here. He is meticulous about his work, and right away, you will see for yourself, soon.”
Kasim nodded absently, his dark eyes fixated on every detail of Gabriel’s face. Marita watched Kasim’s attentive and consistent demeanor and thought to herself. He still lusts after Gabri. Kasim gazed unblinkingly at his muscular, perfectly toned flesh and at his groin, where his full, plump manhood showed beneath his white girth.
Marita understood the meaning of Hamand’s words and could not help but feel a pang of fear, her heart pounding. She and Leila would be punished in front of Kasim. True, he had seen it many times before, but today, it was Kasim’s former slaves from whose flesh Gabri had taken submissive pleasure, and she could only guess how Kasim felt. Did he long to be the one to punish her? Perhaps he desperately wanted Gabri’s attention, or was he angry at his pleasure slave’s arrogance and insolence?
Marietta dared not look Gabriel in the eye, the sight of them making love that morning was still fresh in her mind, and she could not reconcile it with what was about to be done to both of them. Despite knowing that he was compelled to do so as Hamander’s slave master, looking into his unfeeling face sent a wave of panic through Marietta, and the tenderness she had seen earlier in the day was gone.
“You will see that I am so excellent at operating my …… or perhaps I should say your pleasure slaves,” said Hammand, with a broad smile, “that Marietta was served by him alone in Gabriel’s room last night. Isn’t that right? Roxlana.”
Roxlana grinned sardonically, “It is so, my lord.”
Seeing Kasim’s face twitch, Marita’s face turned red. It was the first time he had shown his true emotions. Roxlana thought to herself that she had instigated the Comandante to bring this out just to make Kasim’s heart ache as much as it did.
“Gabri will show you his superior skills. I believe he learned so much of his skill while he was your slave.”
He gestured to Gabriel, “Get them ready to show their flesh for our honored guests, you know the drill, and you, Roxlana, stand by, Gabriel may need an assistant.”
“As you wish, milord,” replied Roxlana, stepping to that side of the bench.
Marita and Leila were backed up against the bench, their faces facing the platform. Even though Marita’s eyes were facing down, she could feel Kasim watching her. She was determined to perform well and be successful just for Kasim. What was it to Hammand and Roxlana to try to humiliate Kasim by exhibiting Leila and her as such in front of him? Suppose she liked what they did and proved to Kassim that her display was for his pleasure. Then Hammand and the others could not hurt him.
At Gabriel’s command, she and Lilah turned and bent their bodies forward over the bench, the wooden bench was padded and comfortable to lie on and fit right into the graceful curves of her body. The bench was wide enough to support her entire torso. Her shoulders and bare breasts rushed forward, pale white globes hanging free, dangling nipple clamps swaying slightly.
Marita’s upwardly tumbling hair cascaded down, obscuring part of her vision. She felt pleased that Roxlana’s narrowed green eyes never left her face, and that Roxlana watched eagerly to see if she had an expression of sadness and obvious pain. Marietta was determined to frustrate Roxlana. She looked up, a dazzling smile swirling across her face. Roxlana’s mouth quirked in exasperation, yet all she could do was watch as Gabri walked around the two women, posing them in the most exciting positions.
“Slant over a little more,” Gabri ordered Marita, and gave her a light lash with the spiral whip, lifting her short skirt up and gathering it around her waist.
He did the same to Leela and looked closely at the bloody marks on her white skin. As his fingertips traced over a swollen whip mark, Leela felt a surge of pain.
“Don’t worry, I can see these whip marks hurt when I touch them. I won’t hurt you.” When he finished whispering to her, he raised his voice, “Lift your attractive hips and reveal the darker tones inside your orbs. Your colors contrast wonderfully. Leila’s hair is dark and shiny while Marita’s is so light and bright white.”
Marietta felt her face roll and burn as Gabri recounted her and Leila’s bodies in sonorous detail. It seemed a disservice to recount it to Kasim as finely as this, for those hidden parts were so dear and full of desire to him. Hammand did not get my fancy, thought Ground, and that’s for you, Kasim.
“Spread your thighs so that your holes down there are visible. Spread your legs so that your labia clamps are exposed, come on!” Seeing Marita’s hesitation, Gabriel smacked her mound with the palm of his hand. Not very hard, but enough to make her realize that he wanted her to obey orders immediately.
Marietta did as Gabriele instructed, arching her back and stretching out her mound and, at the same time, spreading her thighs. Leila followed suit. The tiny chain on the clamp swung back and forth, tickling the soft skin of Marietta’s inner thighs, and she knew that she was about to slap it seemingly, and that she was going to feel a terrible pain of pleasure.
Gabriele stood between her legs and pulled gently on the clamps, the black pearls rolling between his fingers. Then he pinched each of her labia, making it bare, and pulled downward again, her well-proportioned labia minora slightly parted and exposed to the fullest extent. He pulled hard on the blonde pubic hair, fluffing it, softening it, then stroked the dry curls away from the slightly pouting holes in her labia.
He came to Leila and did the same to her hairless pussy lips. Hammand relished the taste of Leila’s uncovered pussy, and the hidden mound against his mouth, its smooth softness; it was obvious that he was trying to stimulate Kasim. For he had never satisfied carnal enjoyment in that way with Leila. Leila turned her face toward Marita, her teeth clenching her plump bottom lip as she blushed with shame.
After a moment’s pause, Marita felt Gabriel’s fingers slide into the groove of her ass ask as he gently stroked and oiled her valley. His hot fingers gently stroked the skin inside her ass. She pushed against Gabri’s hand, panting, as Gabri gently pressed the belly of his finger against the closed anal opening, first one finger, then two, rubbing the oil deep inside, lubricating and relaxing the tight little opening.
Marita breathed a soft sigh of relief as strong fingers probed deep inside her. Roxlana grunted in displeasure, she hadn’t realized that Marita liked to display her body in this way. Instead of humiliating her old master, she made a fool out of her first, and the thought brought a smile to Marita’s face. It wasn’t that bad. Kasim watched with interest as he took in the moving beauty of Lilah and the way she unfolded for him. A wave of warmth washed over her as she anticipated the arrival of the moment when Gabriel would lash her straining mound with his whip.
She had been whipped many times by Kasim. As hateful as the humiliation was, it was also mesmerizing. After a moment of pain, there followed a searing warmth that always reached inside her, and then a flow of fluid from the wet well of the female. Soon, oh immediately, the fluid began to flow out of her and her pussy heated and became softer, ready for the stroke of Gabriel’s firm prick.
She was mesmerized with anticipation, lost in a dream of sexual pleasure. As Gabry paid single-minded attention to Lila, her breathing became rapid and shallow and short around her. Marita took this opportunity to relax, and she pressed her lower body against the bench’s padded wooden slats, her back arching even more.
Her round ass was raised high as if begging for the cruel kiss of the whip. She knew that the crimson flesh inside her cunt was coming to life, and the deep dark canyon between the parted labia majora had never been so striking. This feeling of helplessness and exposure turned into a real and immense pleasure coming over her like a wave. How wonderful it was to be punished like this!
Yet Hamander’s next command cut through her thoughts like a sharp knife. It was so unexpected, so baffling, that Marita tensed all over. Her eyes must have shown dismay and consternation, for a look of satisfaction appeared on Roxana’s face.
“Put tails on them,” said Hammond, “and show them that thing.”
Gabri then slowly walked around behind the bench so that Marita and Lila could see him unrolling the coiled whip. Only it wasn’t a whip he was holding. The belt split into two things and Gabri held one in one hand. Marita saw a leather instrument that looked like a penis. Thick and short with a rounded end to the handle, it seemed so big and cruel. The stem had many long hanging strips of leather. One “tail” was white with a pearl tip, and the other was black with an obsidian tip. Marita marveled at the two jeweled objects, though she shivered at the thought of what they would do to her.
Hamand never intended for anyone to come and whip them. Then the punishment they received would be subtle and delicate, and in short, more keenly claustrophobic. Marita blushed with shame at the thought, the warmth and spread downward to her breasts.
She was so stupid! And all this time thinking that Hammond would keep her and Lilah decent. Gabriel walked around the bench and finally stood behind her. Reaching out, Roxana grabbed her chin and jerked her head upward so that Marita had to look her straight in the face. Marita immediately closed her eyes, she didn’t want Roxlana to see her pain, she just didn’t!
However, Roxlana was determined to enjoy the moment. She bent down and brushed her lips over Marita’s mouth, then bit down viciously. Marita’s mind contracted in pain and she couldn’t help but open her eyes. She stared straight at Roxlana, her gaze filled with disgust and anger.
“That’s good, Frenchwoman. Keep your eyes open or I’ll make you hurt even more next time. Show me your shame, that’s all, and give it to me.” Roxlana spoke slowly, her green eyes gleaming in her pretty cat face.
Marita felt the rounded tip of the leather handle pushing against her ass-crack. It wasn’t there, oh no, she was so nervous, the bulbous cock was huge. Marita couldn’t help a shudder as the head of the thing rested against her anus, it was indeed too big, it must hurt.
However, there was only a little pain, and only at first, as Gabriele slowly pushed it inside her. He put a lot of lube on the handle to make it easier to reach in. Gabri tried it back and forth until the tight hole accepted its intrusion. With a wonderful tickling sensation, the penis slid completely inside her and the tiny hole opened lewdly.
Oh, it was horrible for Kasim to see her holes filled so full, so eager for leather cock! The firm flesh between her anus and cunt jutted outward from the pressure of what was filling her body. She tried to clench her legs to hold back what was protruding between her curvy ass cheeks.
“Suck it in hard,” snapped Gabri, “don’t squeeze it out, it’s worst for you if it slips outside.”
Marita strained her hips, thighs, and stomach in an effort to keep the thing inside her. It filled her completely and utterly, breaking inside her and pressing against her pussy from the inside. The pussy throbbed and burned passionately. The tip of this long, trailing belt decorated with cool obsidian hung, covering her hills. As she twisted her body in extreme agony, the strap brushed lewdly against her already spread labia minora, rubbing against her flaming, burning fleshy cover.
She had never been so abused. Much worse than the time she’d been unfurled in a similar fashion on the public punishment table. Those who had watched her intently had become the faces of strangers.
Lila whimpered as the secret “tail” was inserted into her, even though Gabriel was careful with her tortured ass. Her tear-filled eyes glanced up at Marita, her plump, rosy lips quivering with shame. As each of these things fell into place, Roxana let out a laugh.
“Bravo,” Hammond breathed, “isn’t Gabriel an excellent slave master? You can see at once what he has reserved for you.”
Kasim did not reply. Marita realized that the demonstration was meant to be a hint to Kassim; Hammand wanted him to be perfectly clear about what was reserved for him when he returned. Tears welled up in Marita’s eyes. She imagined Kasim bent over in this position, a leather tail thrust inside him. How could he stand it? She and Leela were very fond of groveling and acting as tools. Yes, she was loyal, even when exposed in such humiliating ways.
However, Kasim is both proud and conservative. This would destroy him. Thinking about this, Marita became even more determined. She was going to put it into action. Hammand would be irresistible to her charms.
That’s when she felt Gabriel’s warm hand move between her legs. She could imagine the throbbing of that hungry pussy. His two fingers pinched and held the head of her fleshy cap and slowly slid it back and forth. She felt the pleasure building, and her stomach seemed to twist into a knot as his skillful touching teased her desire out slowly and gradually released it. Marita swung her hips against his hand, the strap gently and softly touching her skin as she was about to climax. Gabriel’s fingers plunged deep into her slippery cunt, his wet fingers moving in and out.
Gabriel tightened his grip on the tail of the belt, pulling it out of her a little and turning it gently. The oiled belt turned inside her, sending waves of undulating sensations all over her body. That final touch made her delirious and dizzy.
Right now, she didn’t care that Roxlana was watching all the expressions on her face, only that she felt Kasim staring hungrily at the moist little object between her thighs-it was so interestingly decorated: labia clips clamped around the fat labia, and the tips of the straps trailing their tails were adorned with jewels. This time the ease was for him, just for him.
As the inner churning began, Marita sucked in her lower lip and let out a breathy string of sighs as she stretched out her legs as far as she could and swung her hips so that the strap could jiggle up and down to show Roxana her pleasurable enjoyment. She hoped the Venetian woman was jealous of her. Indeed, Roxlana did, for she released Marietta’s chin, and with a sound of hatred escaping her lips, she turned and walked away. Still, Marietta saw the faint glint of desire in her eyes.
Roxana turned her attention to Leela. Right now, Gabri was giving Lilah a thorough dose of carnal pleasure. He removed the leather girth at his groin and stood between Lilah’s stretched thighs, and with a hoarse moan, Gabri thrust into her. Lilah gasped and jerked those well-proportioned, well-marked hips toward him, riding across Gabriel’s strongly erect cock.
Marita could only hang helplessly from the bench as Gabriele’s cock plunged inside Lilah’s body. In the blink of an eye, Gabri let out a single grunt of relief and collapsed on top of her. Marita’s breathing gradually normalized, and now that the pleasure was over, her face once again flushed with shame. The handle of the belt was still obscenely attached to her body, which required her to concentrate on consistency in order to keep it inside her. She desperately wanted to grab the handle and pull it from her hidden entrance, however, she didn’t dare. She had to wait for Gabriel’s instructions. However, there was no order at all to remove the tail. It seemed that she would have to keep it in, when such an order came.
“Stand up, face toward the platform,” Gabriel ordered as he tied on the girth cloth.
Marita slowly turned around, her eyes looking down. The cock made her insides itch and burn. The belt adorned with treasures dangled down and gently touched the backs of her thighs. She couldn’t help glancing at Kasim, but it seemed that she didn’t need to do that. For, he was now descending from the platform and striding out of the room. His head was bowed so Marita couldn’t see his expression. The manservant took his dress helmet and trotted briskly behind him.
“I look forward to your return,” Hammand exclaimed behind him, “in less than a week, don’t forget.”
Gabriel turned to Hammond and grinned, “Do you think he’ll come back?”
“He will. What I offer is irresistible. No hot-blooded man could refuse such an exchange. Do not all masters envy their slaves? Though Kasim was surprised and disgusted by my offer. But still very interested. Did you not see the look of intense fascination on his lids? I daresay he is imagining what it would be like to be in Leila and Marita’s position.”
“So, our display was a success,” Gabriele let out a laugh, “and your new pleasure slave knows what to ask him to do. It’s wonderful. Let him imagine it for a few days! I can’t wait to train him.”
Hammand leaned forward and said sincerely, “Prepare yourself, Gabriel, I want you to be original and ingenious and arrange some new entertainment for me.”
Gabriel put his head down, “An honor, my lord.”
A lewd look of excitement came into Roxlana’s eyes, while Hamander’s handsome, rigid face went slack with longing, and Hamander signaled to Roxlana, and she came over at once, straightening her upper body, and knelt at his feet, and he slipped his fingers into the bright red hair, letting strands of smooth hair glide through his fingers.
“Did you like that display? My baby.”
“Very much.” She whispered as she stroked his velvet jacket-clad thigh.
Hamand stretched and yawned, “Take these two away,” he ordered Gabriel, “give them a bath and bring them to me, I want to examine that well-trained flesh.”
The look of satisfaction on Roxlana’s face disappeared all at once, her body no longer leaning against Hamander’s leg, and she sat up straight, her eyes narrowed thinly as she watched Gabriele lead Marita and Leila out of the room.
Marita knew in her heart that Roxlana had a new hatred for her. Roxlana would endeavor to make her pay for this shameless enjoyment. Marietta found pleasure in the display so that the Venetian woman did not see her sob at the insult. How was it inconvenient for Roxana to be annoyed? A look of immense satisfaction passed over Marietta’s face at the thought.
As she reached the doorway to her room, her gaze skimmed over her shoulder and a slow smile blossomed on her face, giving Roxana a meaningful grin.
Chapter VII
“Honey, it’s wonderful when your mind and body are all immersed in every pleasure.” Gabri said late that night. He kissed the skin of Marita’s throat firmly. “When I inserted the ‘tail’ into you, I realized that you were almost too aroused to hold back. I just couldn’t help it. I couldn’t wait to hug you and bury my rod in your flesh immediately until you were so wet with pleasure.”
She smiled at him and flicked his cheek with one finger and said, “But you’re not like that. Instead, you preferred Leela. Ugh, how cruel it is that you don’t appreciate me. Not at all like the lover you were a few hours ago. And I’ve seen the happy mood you were in when you picked on Kasim.”
Gabriel released his hand from her face and walked alongside her. The gardens were lit with scented candles, and a faint light emanated from paper lanterns hanging from the trees. Dented paths, softened by moss, meandered between overgrown flower beds and the broken walls of the castle.
“So do you forgive me?” Gabriel asked softly.
Marita lifted her head to meet his kiss. “What can I ask of you when you’re the big man in charge of slaves under Hamander? The next time he orders you to get ours ready for his pleasure, you’ll do the same. Won’t you?”
Gabriele looked away and said, “Of course. Just like the last time I watched you and Leela being called into Hamand’s chambers for his pleasure after Kasim left. Hamand is my master, my entire life belongs to him, and as such, I must obey him for the rest of my life.”
“And, you’re still looking for every opportunity to defile Kasim, and you’re even using me and Leela.”
He stopped and turned to face her. His voice was frustrated and tinged with a touch of hopelessness. At the moment she could totally relate. “Hammand can be vindictive, and so can I. You know my true feelings for you. But after I’ve nursed my newborn, I’m stuck with Kasim in peace for now.”
“Can’t you just get over it, Gabri? This hatred will get you killed.”
He looked at her in surprise. “Forget it? I promise that you and all will see that Kasim gets what he deserves. Has he not captured you against your will? And kept you by force at his side? And later, after you were released, he kept pestering you with threats.”
Marita nodded. Part of it was true. Kasim had captured her and her friend Claudine once, and that had happened when the ship she was traveling home from the convent, sank in the Bay of Biscay. But she hadn’t thought she was Cassim’s captive long ago. Cassim had ceased to be hell and had become her home. She regretted having lied to Gabriel. But there was nothing else she could do. One day in the future, she would tell him the secrets of her heart. But now was not the time.
In the soft purple light of the cypress tree, a shadow covered Gabriel’s face. His eyes were locked on her face, waiting for an answer. He didn’t entirely believe her words. She sensed that herself. It was too short a time for him to put aside all his doubts. Even though the two of them were now lovers. She had to pretend to hate Kasim for a while longer or things would get out of hand. So she managed to make herself smile.
“Yes, let Kasim learn what it’s like to be a pleasure slave as well.” She said walking with him into a white moonlight. “It would give me great satisfaction to see Kasim get his comeuppance.”
Though she did not wish to see it happen at all, she had realized that the justice of the matter had been perverted. Kasim had caused her to develop and nurture her most secret desires. He had also taught her how to seek joy in the midst of suffering. Once she had asked him why he had chosen her. He replied, “In you I see myself, and your desire is my desire.”
She recognized that his words were right. She and Kasim were similar in many ways. So he wouldn’t give in, would he? How wonderful it would have been if he had begged for her freedom in Hamand’s castle, even if it was by request. Alas, would Hamand grant it? She didn’t know, and the thought of it made her whole body tremble softly.
Kasim will surely be not far away in the neighborhood. Only a few rooms away from her. There were many secret underground passages in this place, and she would surely be able to discover a way to find him and be alone with him. There was no doubt that it must be possible to do so. But she must secure Hamander’s confidence in her if she was to be free. That was absolutely necessary. There was still a little way to go before she could charm him.
In the course of the anguish of putting her plan into effect, she had told Bishop everything. During a bath since her appearance at the “reception” at Hammond’s private residence, Marita had told Bishop all about her plan. Bishop’s eyes widened at first, then his white teeth smiled.
“You like my master?” She asked. Looking pleased, as if it was her that Marita was praising. “He must feel happy that such a beautiful woman wants him. He is a good man who brought me here from a starving village. For that, I have belonged to him all my life.”
Bish walked away red-faced. Those were the longest words Marita had ever heard from her. It was obvious that the little squire had fallen in love with her powerful master. She found this amusing.
Marita managed to convince Bishop that she liked her. So this little maid was very willing to help. She promised to prepare everything for Marietta when she returned from her walk in the garden, and also promised that Hamander would not stop her.
And yet, she was with Gabriel now. Why couldn’t she forget everything but him? The scent of nightshade seemed strong in the frozen air. Large orange moths fluttered, some around the lanterns, others flew in and out of the soft, white stamens. The tattered arched trellis is hung with all sorts of creepy crawlies that make a colorful picture.
Gabriel looked into Marita’s glowing eyes and asked softly, “Why don’t you say something? What are you thinking, my beauty?”
“I’m trying to think of what you feel when you kiss me and are inside me.” She whispered, dropping her eyelids. Ugh, she hated herself for lying to him. Fortunately it was just a small lie.
“My thoughts are exactly the same as yours.” He said carrying her to a stone wall. “Now it’s time for me to relive my memories.”
He removed her green silk blouse and she felt the cool stone against her flesh comfortably. Underneath she wore only a tight ankle-length skirt. Both sides of the skirt had openings to the knees. Gabriel couldn’t wait to lift her skirt up to her waist with one hand. Picking up her ass, he put her legs behind his waist. Then extremely quickly pulled out his already erect penis and placed it between her splayed thighs.
His urgency infected Marita. There was no longer any concern for slowness or gentleness at a time like this. As indulgent as she was herself, she would still be affected by his impatience whenever she was close to him. Watching Gabri need her so impulsively would give her a sense of entitlement. She moved slightly so that she was sitting with her legs apart right on top of his firm sex. His hot, hard cock was also right on top of her split pussy lips. Her mound pressed tightly against the curly pubic hair under his belly. She kissed the strong nape of his neck, feeling the slightly salty and lemon oil flavor of his slightly damp skin. Against her mouth, Gabry kissed frantically. She was filled with excitement as they both licked their tongues together. She sucked his tongue hard into her mouth, feeling his moan of pleasure vibrate in her throat. Gently pressing her against his “pole”, Gabri pushed her back and forth, his cock grazing her labia. He used some more force, the moist glans rubbing against her clit. Each rub tightened against her clit.
She knew that he wanted to penetrate her cunt badly. Her whole body became tense with intense desire. But he was still trying to prolong his pre-penetration caresses as long as he could, and as his deep-seated feelings for her deepened, the urgency of his sexual desire became considerably milder. Understanding this, she felt a sublimation of unparalleled emotional intimacy with him. Alas, Gabri, if Kasim hadn’t joined in, I’d only want you and no one else.
“It’s such a sweet pain to have you and to think about you,” Gabri whispered in her ear, “I’ve been going crazy thinking about you these past few months.”
The scent of blossoming grapevines above her head filled Marita’s nostrils and she looked up at the moon as Gabriel’s hard cock grazed her pussy. By now, she was very wet. Thanks to her pussy juices, Gabriel’s cock had become slippery. The inner echoes of their two bodies were in perfect harmony. Suddenly, she wanted Gabriel in her pussy. To use it to rationalize her troubled and confused thoughts. Her fingers ran through his hair. She leaned her body toward him and kissed him furiously on the mouth, but he shrank back. Time seemed to freeze in the air, very precious and eternal. The cool, bright moonlight poured over the earth. Marita seemed to feel the soft watery moonlight caressing her cheeks and neck.
Gabriel groaned and finally thrust into her flesh, his hard “pole” filling her “slit”. She gasped into his mouth. She clenched her legs from both sides, squeezing his waist as she felt the bulging muscles of his body. His hands slid under her ass and held on tightly to tighten her body toward him. Her two ankles touched and crossed and wrapped tightly around his backside. As their bodies were swinging violently, she hooked her feet around his waist again and added a hard push to bring her pussy up toward him. Gabri held her full weight. She was very aware that he was very strong and powerful. He bent his knees slightly and leaned toward her so that he thrust deeper in her cunt.
His handsome face was strained from over-excitement. He was gentle, but at the same time very violent. Such a strong man, yet so easily hurt. She felt a strange emotion rising within her. And she was being controlled by it. Their love was certainly much more than the union of two bodies.
Alas, a soft sigh rose in her throat. How wonderful it would be if all things were merely carnal! Two healthy bodies enjoying each other. That was all, but the feelings that were killing her were so baffling. Is it love? Or fascination? Or even sympathy for his torment? Whatever it was, it didn’t want to be for her, but by now it was too late to realize. She’s already attracted to Gabri. Why did they even bother to reunite? When Gabri walked out of Kasim’s house, she thought she wouldn’t see him again. If that were true, things might be better, but now, everything was so complicated.
Gabriel’s face was pressed against her neck, his breath branding her sweaty skin. She wrapped her arms around him, her erect nipples rising into the fluttering silk jacket as her orgasm came, and then she needed to relax her body, but she couldn’t stop the chaotic thoughts in her head. Her mouth twisted from her own irritation. But Gabriel misunderstood this expression and said many caressing words to her. His gray-black eyes glowed brightly from his intense arousal.
Marita closed her eyes, not looking into the face of Gabriele who was about to climax and become even more aroused. Her own orgasm had passed, but Gabri didn’t recognize it. He held her tightly, panting over her head as he poured his seed into her.
Tears welled up in her eyes. She was drowning in her own vulnerability. She hated herself.
Even at this “sacred” moment, she was betraying him. While Gabriel was enjoying and giving her physical pleasure, she was still thinking about Kasim. No matter what happened, Kasim was always in her heart.
Marietta ate dinner alone in her dormitory. She did not mind. For the moment, being alone suited her better.
She knew that Leila must be enjoying the merriment. She was happy for her friend; Marita hadn’t been jealous of her since she started with her. The other women had always relied on each other at first, then fought over the smallest things, then turned their backs on each other. But Marita and Leila had always been very often on good terms. It was as if it were built on the generosity of each other’s hearts.
Leila and Marita had been introduced to Otesami together earlier in the day. Marita had been attracted to the Nikki woman’s elegant demeanor and her typical exotic flavor from the start. She had never seen hair like hers. Long and straight, it fell over her shoulders and shone like black silk at the back of her head. Otesami’s slightly elongated googly-eyed face, her small red mouth, and those tiny eyes looked marvelous. Marietta could not help but stare at her, and several times she tried to avert her eyes. Otxhami looked really strange in her long flowery silk dress with long sleeves and a wide belt. She couldn’t figure out if Otxami was pretty or just because of the novelty.
Her room also had a distinctive simplicity: black and red painted furniture, a woven straw mat on the floor, a dresser attached to the bed, and several futons on the floor. It all felt unnecessarily plain to Marietta. As she sat at the low table and Otxami brought her refreshments, she felt uncomfortable inside.
Leila didn’t look like she was having the kind of thoughts she was having, as if she was completely at home. With great interest, she admired the row of small trees in the courtyard garden outside. Otesami spoke French very well. She and Leila looked very much at home as they drank tea and chatted. The bowl that held the tea was blue and white and delicate. Lilla realized that both she and Otesami loved music and couldn’t wait to accept her invitation to go to a Japanese women’s party together in the evening.
Alone now, Marietta ate bit by bit the braised eggplant stuffed with almonds. She placed the food on a silver platter and stirred the circles. Dropping onto the long couch, she sighed. It seemed that if she and Leila just obeyed Hamand’s wishes, they would eventually be free. They were like butterflies trapped in a silk net. The situation depressed her. She drank a large glass of lemonade and then called for Bish. From the little maid she learned that Hamand had dismissed all his attendants for the evening, to be alone for the night.
The timing is too good!
“Did you bring what I asked for?”
Bish smiled and pulled out a large wooden box.
Marita opened the lid to live in and looked in.
“Excellent, Bishop, now dress me up, and be as beautifully made up as the morning stars. Then go and ask my master, Hamand, if he will have me come to him, most respectfully.”
Hammand was reading a book when she entered his room, and she stood there in silence until he looked up before closing the door behind him.
The light shone on his thick brown hair, glistening and distinguishing the gray hair on either side of his temples. His face with its strong personality was slightly cold due to its calmness. His inner sense mouth was tightly closed in a straight line. He propped his chin on both hands as he read the book. He looked completely mesmerized by the plot of the book. She had never thought before that he would also be a scholar.
“You asked to come to me?” Hammond closed the book majestically and set it aside. “I must admit, I’m surprised. Do you have any complaints? That they are not treating you well?”
For the first time he began to notice her dress, and both eyes unconsciously moved away from her face. Marietta had entered his room confidently, knowing that he would be paying close attention to her. She hid a smug smile. How could he not break into fascination? Bish’s handiwork was fantastic.
“Your care has been impeccable, my lord. But we have never had the opportunity to be alone together. I thought it would please you to know a little more about me. I hope I have not jeopardized your purity?”
Without saying anything, Hamand made a gesture with his hand telling her to relax. The ruby ring on his finger glinted red, and she could imagine he was guessing at what she had come for. Surely he must have understood that she must want something for coming, but what it could be, he couldn’t say for a moment. A sly look shone in her clear blue eyes. He would soon find out.
When she walked in, she purposely didn’t walk on the carpet, the harsh sound of the wooden heels and iron palms of such sandals would have drawn his eyes to where she was going.
Hamander drew a heavy breath, then of feigned yawn. He was reclining on a long, low couch. As she approached, he lifted himself up and propped himself up on both elbows. He remained silent. She saw him gulp a little. Then a smile swept through her mind. Yes, your mouth is too dry. For you, she thought, now is the time. I know what will ignite your lust.
As she was nearing the long couch, she stopped and bent down as if to straighten her sandals. She bent from the waist while her legs straightened, creating a wonderful posture. One by one the straightened fingers took turns sliding over the tops of both feet. Then hugged both ankles, then upward to touch her rounded calves.
Hamander’s gaze followed her every movement. His body leaned forward, scrutinizing her posture. This position just showed off her long, slender legs and plump buttocks to the fullest. Marita turned her head to the side and glanced at Hamand. This glance gave him an encouragement and a rasp: she was perfectly willing. Then she slowly straightened up while facing him. Hands on her hips, legs slightly apart, she gave him a good look.
Her long hair was curled upward and tightly coiled into a tiny bun, like a seashell. Pins of crystal glass shone brightly in the center of the bun. This plain hair style made her head look small and feminine, thus accentuating her face even more. The lack of adornment made her face look well-defined, her nose round and clean, and her bright blue eyes even more aquiline. It was the bare back of her neck that made her look so petite, brittle, and chubby.
Her full-body attire was also very thought-provoking, and she knew that this stark contrast; the neat head, the pristine face, almost child-like in its purity, her whole body but extremely sensual dress, would all be a powerful and highly effective incentive to stir up lust.
Crystal earrings hung from her ears, but her shoulders and arms were bare, with no ornamentation whatsoever, and a wide girdle with a gold band cinched her waist tightly so that both of her breasts were high and exposed. The two nipple covers were made of crystal jewelry dotted with gold and connected by a small chain out of the center.
“Come closer,” Hammond hissed.
Dutifully, Marita walked over. She was careful with each step. As she walked, she measured her strides and swayed her two hips from side to side. Next to the long couch, there was a cushioned stool. Marita stopped and looked Hammond in the eye as she lifted one leg high and planted her foot on the stool. The heel of her sandal made a deep indentation in the embroidered stool cushion.
Hamand’s gaze started at her calves and moved up to her bent knees and then looked at her private parts between her legs. On her lower back there was a special little clip on her labia minora with a jeweled ornament that hung down in front of it like a little curtain covering the opening of her slit, and Hamand’s eyes widened at the sight of it. Marita felt a small stirring inside.
She looked into his eyes and whispered, “I want to make you happy.”
“You did.” Hammond stammered.
He hungrily reveled in her wonderful body, but his gaze stopped, as she had estimated, on her legs and feet. It was only when he got down on his knees and took a closer look at her feet that she realized the connoisseur’s interest was in her feet. This discovery in turn caused her to feel in a quandary, not knowing how to move her legs, especially her feet, to make them look as attractive as possible.
She wore a pair of gold brocade sandals with crystal jewelry wrapped around the outside so that her toes and heels were exposed. Her sandals were arched heels and her feet were equal to standing on the arched part of the shoe, the weight of her entire body resting on her two big toes. Golden leather buckles fastened tightly around both ankles crossing over and rising up her thighs and tying them down to her crotch. She changed her stance a bit, standing back up, legs together. In doing so, her pale yellow, curly pubic hair acted as a brush against the topmost strap of the leather buckle.
Hammond sees everything clearly, but some of it isn’t visible. For example, Bish had trimmed Marita’s toes. If he were to have to inspect it, he would have found a few more details that were done just for him. It was clear from his reaction that he did still want to do something other than watch. He shifted his position uncomfortably as something visibly swelled under his belly. A slow smile crept across her face. “Does it make you happy that I’m here?” She asked.
“You know, I’m happy.” He said, “You’re smart enough to know what will make me happy, and you’ll have to do something further than dress up pretty if you want to win my special affection.”
“Your wish is an order.” She said sweetly, moving both hands from her hips to her thighs on either side, her open fingers playing with the golden laces of her shoes. A spasm appeared on Hamander’s handsome face.
“Sit on the stool,” he ordered her, hurrying off the couch.
She sat down as she was told, straightening her back, both knees together, her high heels forcing both ankles straight upwards as she sat down. Hamand knelt down in front of her, looking down at her. The sight sent a thrill through her; that this powerful, dictator-like big man was willing to grovel before her. He raised his head and immediately realized that he had been completely wrong. There was no fawning expression at all on Hamander’s face; it was clear that he was still the master, and she was still the slave for him to deflate you.
Hamand is not a milquetoast yellow boy who will give in to her beauty. He was mature, and had a lot of experience. Moreover, he was witty and old-fashioned. In his castle, his word was law, and all those under his command feared him greatly. It was clear to her that she had to keep that in mind and not make any mistakes or everything would be screwed up. A shiver ran down her spine at the thought of this level. She was now beginning to wonder if she had not just thrown herself into a corner with this secret visit. Only Bish knew she was coming here. What if she needed someone to save her life ……?
“Put your feet up.” He said as if giving an order, causing her to wake up and hurry to do as she was told.
“Yes, my lord.”
Marita held out a leg to him. Her toes were thin and supple. Hamand grabbed her foot and held it in both hands. Fingers slid over the vamp.
“Beautiful, so beautiful.” He said to himself, “Such a small pair of tiny feet, every toe perfect, every toenail resembling a shell.”
He bent down and kissed the tip of each un-polished toenail. She saw the look of surprise on his face as he sucked on her toes and kissed the insteps of her feet that showed out of her shoes. Bishop had coated her feet with musk and had also applied a differently sweetened honey in the middle of each toenail. Hamand’s breathing began to quicken as he pulled her big toe closer and put it in his mouth. He sucked harder and let out a soft moan of pleasure.
A little alarmed, she stiffened and stretched out her thighs. She hadn’t originally expected this strange thing to happen. But as his hot tongue slipped into her toes and licked the honey from them, she realized there was something unique about the sensation that was just as arousing. His fingers gripped her thin ankles, then slowly moved upward to her calves. And his mouth kissed its way to her heel. He spent a considerable amount of time kissing and appreciating one of her feet. Only then did he tell her to go to the couch. And she was beginning to feel soreness in her legs due to the long time she spent on her feet.
“Position yourself so that I can reach your body.” He said, “I’m going to test your own words of ‘willingness’.”
She got on her knees with both hands propped up on the couch and arched her back so that her pussy protruded outward. This was the way Kasim had taught her to pose. It was a position that most men found arousing. The round, plump labia majora and the entire shape of the vulva are the centerpiece of a man’s sexual arousal. It could create an almost primal mesmerizing power. She was laughing within herself, thinking how much she had changed since she had started as an innocent convent girl! What a great teaching Lila of Kasim had given her.
The little clip that had been clamped to her labia minora was exposed, the pearl on it caught in the center of her labia minora, keeping it from wobbling from side to side. Hamander reached out, grabbed it, and playfully pulled it off her labia minora, a pull that heavily stimulated her clitoris and caused her to resist rubbing it back toward his hand.
“You’re well trained.” He said with amusement, setting down his hand. “But that’s not what I want from you.” With a teasing smile, he walked away.
By now, she was losing faith in herself. Bewildered, she watched as Hamand was undressing. What was happening was not at all what she had planned anymore. She had originally estimated that he would want to penetrate her cunt. Ah! Right, there was a good chance he would prefer a tighter vaginal opening. She rolled over onto her back, lifted her feet, and clenched her vulva with her thighs. But Hamand was happy for her to sit up, so it seemed certain that he would want something else. She hoped, with all her heart, that she could satisfy him.
He quickly removed his top, leaving him in a pair of loose white silk undershirts. Climbing onto the couch, he leaned back against it. His hard cock pushed the undershirt up high. Hamand undid the undershirt. Marita got a glimpse of his bronzed skin and muscular body. There was also a fine layer of brown hair on his body. There was a large scar on his lower abdomen. It certainly spoiled his complete physique. Marita looked startled.
“Face me.” He said.
Taking her chin, he lifted her face to his own. Then planted his mouth on hers. His kiss was gentle, with affection. She felt a little strange, like he was a little grateful for it, but she wasn’t sure what it was. A moment ago, he had been indifferent to her sexual temptations, just using them as a pastime.
He gazed at her face as if he wanted to imprint it all in his mind. There was also a curiosity in his eyes. What had she done? Was it worthy of his true feelings? She smiled timidly at him, using it to hide her confusion at his series of reactions. She nudged him gently. Harmander was indeed a hard man to get along with. In any case, it would be safer and more reliable to focus on his body. He was too unfathomable and mysterious inside. She leaned over toward him, reached down and touched the small of his back, laced her fingers around his cock.
But his hand went down and grabbed hers at the same time.
“No, it’s not.” He said, picking up a curved dagger on a nearby table. “Wait a minute, there will be time for that kind of fun in my program. You’ve put so much effort into making me happy, why are you going to the final step so soon?”
He spoke easily, but the dagger in his hand made her nervous, the curved, intimidating blade reflecting the light. The hilt was encrusted with beautiful rubies. What was he doing with a knife? Her whole body stiffened a little. An inexplicable fear burrowed into the marrow of her bones. She had underestimated him. “You fool!” She reprimanded herself. “I may have insulted him with my intemperance, and he’s going to kill me now.”
Hamand saw her fear. Smiling, he assured her, “I won’t hurt you. You don’t believe me? Watch.”
Slowly, with great satisfaction, he slid the blade, sharp as a razor’s edge, into the straps on her sandals that tied around her ankles. She felt the gush of the blade on her skin. There was a soft sound as the knife cut into the strap. With each cut, the strap snapped off the sandal and a slight shudder appeared on his face.
He finally cut all the straps on her sandals, leaving only the metal straps on the toes. He set the knife aside and slowly removed the sandals from her feet. The long gold colored laces were still tied around both of her ankles and the leg straps were still crossed and tied around her legs.
“I’ve never seen such fascinating shackles.” Hammand muttered to himself, kissing the skin of her feet where the laces had been squeezed into diamond-shaped indentations.
Until now, she was sure he wouldn’t hurt her. Marita breathed a sigh of relief. Honestly, the fear of the dagger just now was like a spice that added to the scene. As her tension slackened, she naturally went to meet him. His unexpected, dominant demeanor about everything had fully earned her respect for him.
Hamand kissed from bottom to top, bit by bit, savoring her legs. As he rubbed his cheek against her skin, she felt his whiskers prickle a little, tickling her. When he reached the base of her thigh with his kisses, he stopped and glanced teasingly toward her. Her whole body felt contracted up as she expected him to come and spread her legs, she couldn’t help it anymore and longed for him to do so. In fact, it seemed like she had never needed a thing more than she did right now.
Such a realization took her by surprise. Things had changed subtly between them. When she entered Hammand’s room, she imagined that she should be the one to dictate what happened. Hammand was sure to be in her grasp, and it was impossible not to catch his eye as she approached him in her high heels and wiggling her ass. It was her intention to try and make him need her. In the end, as she had intended, he fell under her rock.
However, she had completely underestimated him. It was clear that he did need her, but on his own terms entirely, and she had no choice at all. He was very confident in his dominance over her. She had to respect and admire the way he played her. He had been absolutely dominant since she walked into the house. Kasim was the same way, with a very firm sense of self-control and self-respect.
This thought of hers made her feel more attracted to Comande. And she wanted to have sex with him even more.
So, in a sense, she fell into the trap she set for herself. At this point, there was no need to think about anything else. All she could feel was Hammond’s hot mouth kissing her pussy. Beneath the clamps her clit began to twitch and was already erect. She longed intensely for Hamand to kiss her clit. Her belly began to contract from the onset of her arousal. The fire of love that Gabriel had left inside her flared back up. She bent over to Hamand so that her ass could do something to meet his thrusts.
“Ah, come on, I’d like not to.” Hammond chuckled, his tongue flicking her mound. But her belly was contracting violently with urgent sexual need. “This sizzling baby will have to wait until next time. This is my personal pleasure. That’s all for today. Can’t it? You came to please me. And I know what I can get from you.”
She smiled and nodded, though her disappointment must have been exposed. For he smiled wryly and patted her ass gently. Pressing on, he turned her feet over and over again, praising their perfection once more.
“I seem to remember a spot where the skin was a little rougher, am I misremembering?”
“That’s right. It was Bish who polished it off for me. She spent a long time oiling and rubbing on this skin.”
“Ah, Bish did a thorough job.” He pressed his mouth against the hollow of her foot, carefully licking where a blue tendril was reflected under the skin. “That’s wonderful!” He gasped, nibbling gently on the soft paws in her feet. “Both paws feel a little cool to the touch, smooth and soft as silk. Now, darling, I want you to put them to good use.”
He repositioned her so that she was sitting between his parted legs. “Lean back over and support yourself with your hands, that’s it. Now, use those pretty feet of yours to get my pleasure.”
Obediently, she began to rub both feet lightly over his bronzed skin. It also felt very good to her as both of her paws touched his hot flesh. She herself had never realized before that one of her feet could be that sensitive. When her feet grazed his scars, she was able to feel the entire outer contours and edges of the scars. However, Hamander flinched due to the pain. She stopped immediately.
“I’m sorry, did I hurt you?”
“It’s nothing. The skin is slightly more tender at the scar. Keep going.”
She continued. The brown curls of his lower abdominal vain were sticking to her feet a little and tickling her. She gently rubbed over his scars, then propped both of his scrotums up with her feet and teased them by sliding her toes over them. As she held his scrotums up with her toes, the small of Hamand’s back became tense. Her own sensation was as if she was right next to something velvety soft.
She made him feel very much in need of her touch, but she slowly extended her feet and bumped against his sex. As she rubbed her toes up and down his stiff cock from both sides, the thing twitched along, giving Hammond great pleasure. Now was the time. She clamped down on it with the concave part of her toes where they joined the palms of her feet and worked it up and down. His loose foreskin just kept sliding over the glans.
Soon, as his foreskin slid back, it formed a wrinkled collar around his moist, slightly purple glans. A salty “teardrop” emerged from the tiny crack in the glans. Marita used her big toe to apply it gently to his fully engorged glans.
She knew that he hadn’t lacked pleasure at all, that he was satisfied, that his erection was hard and had lasted a long time. Now he could cum at any moment. She touched his glans with her toe, then slid it down to the root, grazing the sensitive part of the underside of his penis.
Hammond groaned in pleasure, then pulled out a bottle of scented oil. “Apply it to your feet and wrap both palms around my cock.” He said softly, “Clench a little and rub up and down as hard as you can.”
Marietta poured some scented oil on the palms of her feet. It smelled like patchouli. As he requested, she wrapped both feet tightly around his firm cock, rubbing his already oily shaft faster and faster. The muscles in her abdomen and thighs began to feel sore. But anyway, she was giving him pleasure. Her two paws formed a sleeve, and Hammand’s cock slid in and out of it, his glans swelling with excitement so that the top layer of skin became shiny. As she kept on sheathing, clear cum bubbled up from his glans, making the whole head of his penis damp.
Hamand closed his eyes and tilted his head back, unable to stop jerking his ass back and forth. He opened his mouth and gasped for air, his entire body becoming tense as his orgasm was about to occur. The moment he ejaculated, he jerked his penis violently. Drops of this milky-like liquid splashed all over her feet.
With a contented sigh, Hammond fell backward onto the couch.
“Come, come to me.” He whispered, opening his arms and pulling Marita into his embrace.
Marita lay curled up beside him. Waiting until his breathing returned to normal. Her face rested on his chest. She could feel his heartbeat and the distinct heat and odor of his body. This most primal of human body odors left a lasting image on her. She hadn’t expected to be this close to him. Indeed, she had originally estimated that Hamand would accept everything she offered, in other words, use her content. Then she would be told to leave immediately. Instead, he now put his arm around her. It was as if she was more than just a slave he used for his sexual desires. He kept yawning and kissing the top of her head. Or caressing her shoulders and ass.
She now felt as if they were lovers, or that he wanted to be. For the first time she felt that she could not understand Hamander at all. Could this be because he was lonely, or because he usually had no joy? He had Roxlana, it was true. But that woman was a she-devil to either man. Bishop had also told her about the Japanese woman, Otesami. For her, Hamand had always had love and respect. But according to thishi, the sexual relationship between the two of them had been barely adequate at best.
After a moment, Hamand changed his posture a bit while facing Marita. He gazed deeply into her eyes, as if he were trying to read her inner thoughts. Once again, she felt that he was grateful for the fulfillment she had given him. He didn’t have the flavor of a man who was desperate after making love. She lifted her head and smiled daintily her at him. I wondered what else he wanted. She had nothing left to give. But she felt he was still hungry.
“You’ve given me so much. It’s like I’m a different person with you, so energized.” He spoke, in a voice so small that she could not hear all of it. Then he returned to his regular form, smiling and cradling the back of his head with both hands.
“There are two glasses on that table, bring them over. We’ll have a drink together and then go back.”
Marietta wiped her glass with a piece of silk cloth. Two glasses of wine were poured. This wine was garnet red in color. The flavor was sweet and liquid. She took a sip, enjoying the first break in her ban on alcohol after it had been forbidden for months.
“Talk about yourself,” he said, “What did you do before you came to Qasim’s?”
So she told about her hometown of Mardinik. She turned out to be of noble birth; her family owned a sugar cane plantation, etc. Hammand listened attentively as she described the lush vegetation and verdant mountains surrounding her home, Porto Roeri, and the tantalizing scent of sugar and coffee in the marketplace, as well as the brightly colored turbans and scarves on the heads of the local women. He seemed to find every word of hers fascinating. It wasn’t hard to have a conversation with him. She realized that she was telling stories of the past that she had long forgotten. Fond memories of her childhood and her close companion, Claudine, came back to her. She told him how she and this little companion of hers had played in the botanical gardens of the wilderness as freely as two little reddish-yellow flowers growing in showy profusion on the edge of a sugar-cane plantation.
“So where is Claudine now?”
“She’s still in Kasim’s harem.”
An instant dissonance melted into their conversation due to the talk of Kasim. She realized that he regretted the question he had just asked. He frowned as if he were dissatisfied with himself. Then, skillfully, he led her on to other subjects; and soon she was completely absorbed by his experiences of his voyage at sea. His conversation was lifelike, vivid, and fascinating. In many places it was colored with keen insight and great humor. His maturity and experience made it much more interesting to talk with him than with a young man. When he laughed, his two very parted eyes sparkled with a shimmering light, but it was barely even noticeable when surrounded by wrinkles.
She realized that she was very happy to be with him. Almost forgetting to ask him if she could have a little more freedom. She was disappointed when he suggested that it was getting late and that she should go. Right now, Leila was most likely still with Otesami. There was nothing in either of their rooms worth looking after. Besides, curling up next to him was so comfortable. His arm rested on her thigh, his hand cradling her knee. The wine added a delightful glow to her body and face.
She almost opened her mouth to ask to stay. She also sensed from his expression that he wanted her to say so. But spending the night by his side would create a dangerous intimacy with him. Her original plan had gone out the window. She didn’t want to make things worse. It was better to lead him into a sweet trap. She seemed to have succeeded now. She felt that a new emotion had been stirred within him. If she wasn’t being disingenuous herself.
She stood up with great reluctance and prepared to leave. Before she left, Hammand gave her a nice little leather box.
“No, don’t look now. This is for your payment tonight.”
“But slaves don’t get paid.”
“You must understand that you are far more than a slave. Open this little box when you are alone, when the time is right, and I hope you will know the moment and put it on me.”
With one last kiss, he let her go.
Roxlana crept up behind Bishop. Grabbing one of her arms violently, she twisted it behind her back. There were obvious signs in the room that Marita was well groomed. The dresser held crystal-headed pins and perfume, as well as brushes and combs. A change of clothes was thrown on a chair.
Roxlana understood everything with just one look. “Where is she?” She hissed through her teeth. “Tell me, you little bitch, or I swear I’ll break your arm.”
Bish’s lids turned crooked in pain. “Who’s where? I don’t know what you’re talking about-” “Don’t play tricks on me. Where is Marita? I’ve looked everywhere. She’s neither with Otesami nor with Gabriel.”
“I don’t know. She didn’t say where ……”
“Lie! Tell me at once! I don’t think I need to warn you again.” She twisted Bishop’s arm viciously and hard.
Bishop wept with pain. “Harmander …… she …… she went to him.”
“But that’s simply not possible. He has repeatedly emphasized that no one is allowed to disturb him tonight.”
“It’s true. Please let go, I’m in pain.”
Roxlana pushed Bishop out of the way as she walked across the room. On the floor was a small carved wooden box. The lid was open and it was empty. Roxlana looked at it, realized what was going on, and was so full of anger that her mouth changed shape. Kicking the box open, she reached behind the tapestry and touched the niche in the wall. With a rattling sound, a slab of stone swung inward. Roxlana immediately disappeared into the stone crevice.
Bishop followed it, huffing and rubbing his aching arm.
Along the secret path, Roxlana walked as fast as she could. She couldn’t believe the Frenchwoman’s adventure. No one would dare disobey Hamand’s emphatic orders. A sneer hung on her lips as she thought of the punishment she would see Hamand order for Marita.
Reaching Hammand’s place, she arrived just in time to see Marita leaving. When she got a good look at Marita’s attire, she was so angry that both her eyes were about to pop out. But in a flash, Marita turned down the corridor and disappeared.
Staring at the spot where Marita had disappeared, Roxlana almost measured over. She had originally thought that she could have come here to see that Harmander had been left alone, and that Marita had been handed over to the guards. It was obvious that Marita and Harmander had been together for some time. An intense anger rose from within her. She was completely out of control. She stooped back a few steps, turned a corner, and headed for Hamand’s private chambers. She had never dared to enter Hamand’s room from this path without his permission. But, at this moment, she couldn’t care less.
Harmander was really taken aback when she suddenly appeared in his room. He was reclining on the couch, drinking a glass of wine and reading a book at the same time, and seeing the expression on his face, Roxlana stood still. Hesitant at her own rashness in crashing in. She had never seen him so annoyed.
“What’s the meaning of coming suddenly?” He said coldly.
But Roxlana was so out of breath that she didn’t even notice his warning sign.
“She’s here, just now, the Frenchwoman, isn’t she? But you said you wanted to be alone, with no one, not even me ……” Her voice trembled a little, and she felt, to her surprise, that she was almost crying.
“You forget who you are, Roxlana. How dare you come and meddle in my affairs. Go at once. Think for yourself, you’re lucky I didn’t throw you out.”
Roxlana took a few steps back, “But you let her come to you. Why is she so special? She doesn’t love you like I do. She is merely waiting for Kasim to come. You wait and see, and when Kasim goes, she will surely follow.” She talked until Hammand waved at her and then stopped.
“Get the hell out of here now!” He growled, “Not a word. Otherwise, I swear, I’ll throw you to the laborers and make you a tool for their venting.”
Roxlana eventually walked away. The sob stuck in her throat nearly choked her.
Chapter VIII
Kasim stirred and woke up. For a while it was as if he heard Marita whispering beside him. Her soft, folksy voice was so exciting. He wanted to take her into his arms at once.
When he woke up fully, he realized he was wrong. It was Claudine lying beside him. Her blonde-red hair was strewn about the pillow in disarray, and when he turned his head to look at her, she opened her eyes wide and smiled at him.
Still sleepy and stretching, she pushed the sheet down and her ample breasts were exposed. Two small brown nipples. Claudine seemed to be the perfect combination of human curves. There wasn’t a spot on her entire body that was out of place. Charming freckles were scattered across her soft, smooth skin.
“Do you have to get up so early?” She cooed, reaching out with one hand to tease the muscles protruding from his abdomen.
Kasim smiled bashfully and turned his head to get his clothes. Claudine was a wonderful bed partner, beautiful and seductive. She flashed her big sweet eyes as if inviting him. It was what many men wanted. But she was not Marietta, and last night he had fully enjoyed being with her and her gentleness and comfort. But now all his desires had dissipated with the dawn.
“Lie as long as you like,” he said; “I have business to do, and in the second half of the month I am going to Hammand’s castle.”
Claudine sat up with a start, “You really want to go? I thought it was just some ploy to fool Harmander. At least you should bring a bodyguard.”
“No, I’m going alone. Hamand is a man of his word. In a month’s time, I’ll bring Marita and Leila back.”
Claudine grabbed his sleeve, “Don’t go, stay with me, it’s not worth risking your life for Marita. I love her like a sister, and I pray for her safe return. But, Cassim, listen to me ……”
Kasim shook off her hand, a little annoyed. He told her what was on his mind. Because he was Marita’s relative. He thought she should understand what he was trying to do. It would make him feel better to tell someone about the ordeal he was about to be put through. Few knew the real reason he was there. Hammand had made a pact with him. All his men knew was that he was only going to that castle for some business dealings.
Once again, Claudine tried to talk him out of this decision. And he was unmoved. She then swings her attractive ass to entice him.
Kasim couldn’t hold back any longer. “You know it’s the only way to save her. All right, stop talking and go to your room and leave me alone to prepare in peace.”
Claudine stood up slowly, she moved like she was studying something. Blonde-red hair fell over her bare shoulders. She peered upward at him from her lowered eyelids, her bottom lip pouting. She grabbed a silk shirt and draped it over her head, turning her back to him, her mouth open again in preparation for one last effort to talk him out of it.
Kasim held up his hand, but he couldn’t help but laugh at her words. Claudine was a little slippery, so he gave her a hard spanking.
“Out, now.”
Claudine gave up. She almost ran out of his room. Kasim’s lids sank again. In a few hours he would be placing himself dutifully in the hands of the man who had good reason to hate him, and a sense of foreboding could not help but creep into his mind.
Roxlana and the others stood in the inner courtyard as Kasim walked in through the door. All were waiting for him, except for Gabriel. The silence disappeared as Kasim walked to the center of the courtyard. The underclassmen, Poe, were waiting for the unexpected entertainment. When they recognized that it was Kassim, the ruler of Algiers, they exchanged pleasantries and pushed.
Kasim came alone, just as he had promised. He walked easily without any weapons. It was like a morning stroll. Roxlana felt a little jealous. He was either stupid or very brave. Whatever he was, there was no denying that he was very attractive.
He was even better than she remembered. The first time she’d seen him, he’d worn a suit of armor that, while imposing, had blocked out specific details of his body. Today, he wore a short, high-collared silk robe, crimson in color, tied into black velvet pants. This attire showed off his tall, perfect physique. He wore a wide belt with studs and knee-high leather boots. His hair was as smooth and black as night jewels, glistening and shining, and was tied at the back of his neck. An eagle face with the demeanor of a great man.
Roxlana saw the expression on Marita’s face as she looked providentially at her former master. She suppressed a sneer. What a fool the Frenchwoman was to show her feelings so openly. Her thoughts were in her eyes, and did she not feel that she should hide them a little as Leila did? Roxlana’s twisted mouth showed her disdain. How ignorant this Frenchwoman was.
She turned her head to wink at Hamand. He was sitting next to her. Black eyes were watching the Frenchwoman. His gaze swung from her to Kasim and back again. Roxlana, too, was stung by the pained expression on his face. The muscles in his face twitched and his mouth tensed. If she needed more proof, she had it now. Hamand was in love with the Frenchwoman. Though she doubted Hamand realized it himself, his expression said it all.
She clenched her fists and bit her lower lip tightly. Damn, Marita showing up here. Hell; Kasim had even accepted Hammand’s challenge. Kasim’s arrival would fuel Hamand’s hatred even more. He would, of course, capitalize on Marita’s feelings for Kassim and use her as a weapon against Kassim. It would also lead him deeper and deeper into the fog of lust.
However, Kasim merely cocked his head a little at this. Roxlana was very disappointed; she had expected him to be scared, or at least a little alarmed. He couldn’t have expected to be stripped naked in public. Hammand had done this deliberately and mercilessly, wanting the crowd to see his predicament. The story of his humiliation would also circulate in the surrounding villages. The underlings would spread the story everywhere.
Kasim had known this would happen. Inside he was rolling over though, feeling anger and shame. But on the surface no one could see it.
Marita’s reaction, on the other hand, was not quite the same as Kasim’s. Roxlana was very pleased to see her frightened face. Because of her fear, Marita’s mouth formed an “O” and her two small hands clenched together as she stared at her former master.
Kasim didn’t care as he unbuckled his belt, threw it on the ground, and took off his shirt. Roxlana took a few steps up and examined his upper body greedily. Slightly thin, but distinctive, with thick bone structure, white and smooth skin, and light brown nipples adorning his pecs.
Kasim took off his boots and pants, and Roxlana stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. He stripped down to his underwear and soon he was standing completely naked. Standing straight was novel. He stared at Gabriel, his chest rising and falling with each breath. Ha, he was disappointed. Though to Roxlana, his gaze was contemptuous.
She felt excited that Kasim was worth seeing, he reminded her of an icon she had seen in a church in Venice. It was a martyred saint. It was set up on the altar of the church. Close to the altar, sunlight streamed in through the windows and shone on it. The statue captured just the right amount of his white skin and strong musculature, just like Kassim’s now.
Roxlana’s gaze slowly moved from top to bottom to his bulging abs, a thin line of hair running from his belly button all the way down to the base of his thighs, and her gaze came to rest at the base of his thighs. Against his body, his sex organ looked dark and inviting. His penis, surrounded by thick black curls, was magnificent. There was no foreskin on the glans. The scrotum was heavy.
A hint of pleasure rose up the back of Roxlana’s spine. She imagined what it would feel like to caress his skin and kiss his lips. How much more pleasurable it would be to take his soft, drooping “prick” into her mouth. It would also make him shiver with pleasure. Roxlana loved to control a man, to do her will, to destroy him until he begged for mercy. Kasim was too reserved, which gave her a strong desire to bring him to his knees in any way she could.
She wanted to make Kasim completely available to her. But she didn’t know if Hamand would agree. She was immediately affirmed. Wouldn’t he want to disgrace Kasim in any way he could? If she took part in the training activities of her new slave, she would come up with many new ways to torment him. It would also make herself feel like she could sting Marita, and how fun that would be.
She glanced at Marita and saw teardrops rolling in the French woman’s big blue eyes. She was amused. What fools love made of women! Roxlana took a little comfort from Marietta’s agony, and a sort of compensation for her own loss of position. Go on, wretch, you know what I think when I look at Hammond. I’ll show you how much you “like” it.
“Bring Kasim here,” Hammand ordered, “and make him kneel.”
Gabriel told Qasim to come forward and kneel down. His hands dropped, his eyes looking under Hammand’s boots, and the underlings cheered at their master and laughed at Qasim, cursing him with expletives and suggesting a harsher law to punish him.
Hamand smiled condescendingly, “I have waited a long time for this day, and it gives me immense pleasure and comfort to see my enemies submit to me. All have seen how I have humiliated you, but this is only the beginning, I will train you until you are a submissive sex slave.”
“I didn’t expect anything else,” Kasim said tersely, “Train me well, it’s only fair to us. There’s a reason I let you do this to me.” He pointed to Marita and Leela, “For their sake, I am willing to be insulted like this. It’s too bad that’s the only thing you’ve been able to do, it’s a real shame for you.”
Roxlana was infected by the gravitas of those words. She knew that if she were in Kasim’s place, she could only cry and ask for forgiveness. The underlings puffed up as well, they seemed to agree with Kasim’s words. He was marvelous, and Roxlana found him difficult to deal with. Challenging at all times.
“You said shame!” Hamander growled, his lids red with anger at Kasim’s words. “Yes, you should know what that word means. Tie him up.”
Marietta’s face twitched, “Ugh, I can’t take it anymore,” she screamed, “Please, spare him.”
She tried to take a step forward, but Leila grabbed her. Marita struggled in her arms, almost grief-stricken.
“Isn’t it enough that you’ve got him under control?” She cried out, “He’s already willing to allow himself to be humiliated. What more do you want.”
“Shut up!” Hamander’s lids were grim, his black brows furrowed together. “The agreement has been made, the terms are clear. Do not speak to me of mercy; where was mercy when Kasim sank my treasure ship and killed my men? Where was mercy when he stabbed me with his sword?”
“But Hammond ……”
“Enough,” Hammand exclaimed, “In the name of the gods, I will return you to him.” He stared at Marita. “Shall I strip you naked and let him watch you get beaten, or shall I let you go and beat him?”
There was a wild cry from the underlings in response to Hammond. Marita was deterred, as she was sure he would be. She couldn’t help but step back. She reached for Lilah’s hand, and Lilah held her, comforting her.
“Gabriel, continue.” Hammond said aloud, his voice cold, “Put him in uniform and complete the ritual.”
Hammand’s wildness seemed to be coming to a head. Marita’s cries made him very irritated and lost the joy that victory had brought him. Roxlana noticed that Gabriel was also surprised by Marita’s overreaction. She was secretly pleased. Marita had to explain herself properly to Gabriel. She had been too dishonest with him.
Gabriel cursed and pushed Kasim hard enough to send him tumbling head over heels to the floor. Kasim looked at him and smiled contemptuously. Slowly, he stood up. His white skin was covered in dust. He stared at Gabriel, “Do what you want Chief, I don’t care, she’s worth whatever I have to suffer, you should know that better than anyone else.”
Somehow the focus shifted. All of them noticed the puzzling tension between them.
It wasn’t a slave-master relationship at all. Hammand resented the change as well.
Roxlana’s breath caught in her throat. She cursed the French woman for entangling them all around her. Cassim, Gabriel, and Hammond. They’d all wound up with her in different ways. Heck, one day she vowed to settle the score with her.
“Cross your arms,” Gabriel commanded, “I’m going to give you back everything you’ve ever given me before. And when I stop, you’ll be weeping for the smell of that whip.”
“By now you should know that everything you have belongs to your master. Put this on.” Gabriel said, handing over something sewn with strips of leather.
Kasim couldn’t help but show a hint of disgust. Gabriel crossed his arms over his waist and grinned, admiring the reaction of the prey in his hands.
“First of all, you should be clear that you are a slave of your master.”
Gabriel pushes Kasim down again so that he lands on his hands and knees. He laughed, while watching Kasim’s resistance.
“Bend your back!” He commanded, “Put your ass up in the air, spread your legs, and make yourself like a sex slave, your master wants to see the little red hole between your ass cheeks.”
Kasim closed his eyes and slowly did as ordered. Though he clenched his teeth and didn’t say a word, his lids showed unbridled anger.
“Is he ready?” Hammand asked Gabriel, “Try him, ask him to open him up.”
Gabriel parted Kasim’s ass hard and touched the handle of the whip to his inner thighs, splitting them live sides.
“It’s only opened up a little. Keep that seam apart!” He ordered gruffly. “Come on, you make your slaves do this all the time, and you should know I’ll make you do it too.”
Kasim resisted at first, but then his legs parted. His scrotum was fully exposed, displaying his masculine features. Gabriel brushed his own anus lightly with Kasim’s cock, playing with the tiny opening. Then, using it as a whip, he gave his balls two more gentle strokes. Kasim’s whole body shivered. Gabriel deliberately teased him by bending down and grabbing Kasim’s scrotum in his hand and pulling back hard until he jumped and convulsed from the pull.
Gabri laughed out loud and let go, then he parted the pubic hair between Kasim’s legs again and slowly slid up to the small crack between his legs, and when he inserted one finger, Kasim’s hips involuntarily and immediately clenched. Gabriel spanked his ass hard.
“Is that your willingness? No, you’re going to have to be properly trained to push your anus up against my finger before I lose my patience, or I’ll use the whip on you.”
Red fingers against white skin. Roxlana held her breath, so to speak, as she watched. Kasim took a deep breath and pressed back harder as ordered.
The look on Kasim’s face overwhelmed Roxlana. She imagined how exciting it would be if she could penetrate Cassim’s body with her fingers, just like Gabriel had done. How comforting it would be to put someone like that, who refused to give in, in his place! She folded her legs together, feeling her arousal grow, and that familiar thrill seemed to come between her legs.
“He is very tight here my lord.” Gabriel assessed, “He must be properly trained and lubricated before he can be used.”
Hamand nodded, “He’ll have to get used to using it with someone else. We’ll give him a formula for that. Tomorrow, we’ll give him a stretcher to wear and soon he’ll get used to it. Now put a penis ring on him and hoist him up to his quarters. In a few minutes I’ll go and see how he’s settling in.”
Gabriel fastened a stiff, straight strap around Kasim’s waist, which he cinched tightly from behind. The dangling strip of leather had a large metal ring in the center. Gabri adjusted it to his cock and scrotum and pulled it between his legs and fastened it securely to the belt behind him.
“You are to wear it all day, and to urinate or defecate you must ask for it, and remove it only when permitted. Polish this belt every night. Soon you will get used to this and love it. It is the mark of a slave.”
Kasim held his legs hard. The thick belt was jammed between his groin and the cock ring was jamming his entire sex organ so tightly that it was uncomfortably wet inside. The pressure near the root forced his cock to start getting hard.
“Not good.” Gabriel said, rubbing his hand hard over Kasim’s cock. “You can do better, come on, show it for your audience. Don’t you have any self-respect at all?”
Kasim was reluctant, but his cock was fully erect and in front of him, high on his head. Gabriel took a vial from his belt and poured a few drops of the liquid onto his hand and continued to rub it. Then he poured a few more drops onto Kasim’s glans, and then took out a smaller ring with a chain attached to it. He slipped this ring over Kasim’s glans and rubbed it slowly, the gradually erect and swollen glans fitting right into it. It was firmly stuck in the small groove behind the glans.
Kasim stands straight up with no expression on his face. Gabriel attached the chain from the ring to the sex lock on Kasim’s crotch. But his cock was near the small of his back. The muscles in Kasim’s abdomen couldn’t help but shiver as Gabri adjusted the ring. Even if his cock wasn’t erect, he couldn’t get it off.
“Wearing this ring will prolong your erection, when you have a partner you have to last a little longer, which is most important for a male slave. In the castle you may be called upon by anyone for entertainment, and if you don’t do a good job then you will be severely punished.”
“Now take him there and teach him how to do things. A sex slave must stoop low before his master. Take him to his former slave first.” Hamand commanded.
Finally, Gabriel brought Kasim to Marita and Leila.
“That’s what you came for.” He said, “See how eager they are to see you. How about switching the roles around a bit? Don’t you look almost as bad now as you used to force yourself on them.”
Kasim didn’t say anything. Leila’s face looks pained. She gestured with her hand that she sympathized with him. When her hand touched Kasim’s bare back, he flinched as if his tenuous hold was about to collapse. Gabriel pushed Lilah’s hand away.
“You must ask permission to touch him. If you ask Hamand, he may agree to let this new slave accompany you.”
“Don’t, Leela.” Kasim whispered, “Don’t let them see and use me to break your hearts. Be strong, I came here to share your pain. It is a comfort to me as well.”
“Oh, my lord,” said Leila tearfully, “I am truly honored that you have allowed yourself to be insulted for Marita and me. Marietta has told our new master nothing.”
Marietta almost choked back a sob as she shook her head and lowered her eyes, both hands trembling uncontrollably.
“Watch as much as you want,” Gabriel said coldly, reaching out to lift her chin. “Isn’t this what you wanted to see? Isn’t this the man who forced you to change your will? You should be happy and feel triumphant to see him punished. Tell him you hate him. Just like you said to me. Let me hear you say it again.”
Marietta shook off his hand and died a silent ship, looking at Kasim with fear in her eyes.
“Say it!” Gabriel barked, his voice full of menace. “Let me hear it.”
Marietta stared at his lids. “I can’t say,” she said, “that I never wanted this. Only you want revenge, not me. I love Cassim; I am his. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to lie to you, I just lied and told you that I was forced to say I’d been captured. Because that’s what you wanted to hear.”
Gabriel’s face clearly indicated that he was deeply stung. He stared at Marita for several moments. She thought he was on the verge of tears. But his eyes immediately became firm again, cold as stone. He turned on his heel and walked away, pulling hard on the leash and disappearing down the hall with his new waxed thing.
Roxlana paced to Marita’s side. Her red lips showed a cat-like smile. “My dear, you seem to have offended Gabri.” She said smugly. “It seems that not every man here is under your control. Oh?”
At this time, the entire castle was quiet. Many people were resting. It was too hot in the afternoon.
Marita sat in the pool, the cool, scented water flowing over her skin, cooling her. She reached out and picked up the payment Hamand had given her – a leather jewelry box. She took out the ring inside and put it on her thumb. But it was too big on either finger.
Why would he give her his own ring? Whatever the reason, he must have missed the closeness he and she had had. Though she may have unconsciously hurt him. But she’d never cursed a man who liked her.
She retired the ring and put it in its box, Hammand looking charming and energetic in his own room that night. She thought he liked her physically and loved her as a person. But just now, in the courtyard, he had seemed so cold and distant. After Kasim and Gabri had gone, he had looked disheveled again.
She felt that she should go and see Hamand, to explain to him the pain of her feelings, but then she thought that he might not be in the mood for her platitudes at the moment, and she feared that something other than kasim was tormenting him. When he had looked at her just now, his eyes had seemed so empty, even disappointed, that he had followed Roxlana’s advice to teach her a lesson.
But what had she done wrong? Marita didn’t know and couldn’t guess him.
Silky cool water gently rubbed her body as Marita picked up a washcloth and scrubbed her arms.
Her heart sank again when she thought about how much she’d already hurt Gabriel’s feelings. Inevitably, he would learn the truth, but she hadn’t expected it to come so quickly, so completely. When she’d said she loved Kasim in front of the other women, he’d been completely devastated. But, Kasim needed her to say that more than anything else at that moment. That would help him pull through. His pained face, his high cheekbones, his black eyes that made her feel warm and peaceful all forced her to say it.
Ugh! She sighed, everything was so complicated and confusing. She was worried for Kasim. Was he being forced by Roxlana for her pleasure? She felt angry and irritated. Tears covered her eyes. She clenched her fists and twisted the bath towel out of shape.
Kasim’s buttocks came back to her eyes, spread wide. Gabriel could insert a finger into his anus. It was like giving her pussy a burst of pleasure. It was as if she saw the erect cock again and how tantalizing it was. The shiny purple glans was sheathed in a small ring that squeezed Kasim’s flattened belly, and how mesmerizing it was. But how uncomfortable it was to have the leather sheath on top pressing against his muscles.
As Gabriel brought him closer, she smelled his sweat and the scent of his belt. She was tempted to grab him, touch him, comfort him. If she was being completely sincere, she should ask to use him-just like Roxlana was doing now.
Just as Bish tied her tights, Hammond walked into the room.
He didn’t say anything, just sat there and watched in silence as Bish finished dressing her. The corset was made just for her. It curved a little at the top, just enough to hold up both of her breasts, as if two small hands were holding them up. But the front was not covered. A wide band divided the two breasts into two separate conical hills down the center.
Marita felt a rush of pleasure as Bish tightened the straps. Her body was wrapped tightly from her breasts to her hips. When she breathed, the tops of her breasts rose and fell together, extraordinarily distinct. She ran her hands over the very annoying stitches. The front of the corset was long and went down to Marita’s pubic hair.
Bish picked up a short, sheer skirt that went just right with the tights. She told Marita to put it on.
“Don’t wear a dress this time,” Hammond finally spoke, his voice a little hoarse. “She’s going to be sexy forever. Put this on her, starting with the nipples.”
With that he handed Bish two finely crafted silver clips, each adorned with a pendant of purple crystals on a chain.
Bish tweaked Marita’s nipples until they became hard little pink pillars of flesh. Then the clamps were put on. The clamped nipples sent a wave of pleasure through Marita. The pressure on her nipples increased as the pendants on the clamps jiggled.
“They feel good?” Bish asked with a smile.
Marita’s open mouth seemed to indicate agreement. But seeing Hammand frown, she thought it best not to say anything.
“Now the labia clips, clamp them to her labia minora, tightly.” He said softly and handed over two more clamps.
“Master, they’re a little too heavy.” Bish spoke. But Hamander held up his hand, not wanting her to go on.
“The labia minora,” he insisted, “I’m going to give her to my new slave. I’m going to make her feel as good and as beautiful as the embellishments on her body.”
Marita’s blood circulation quickened when she heard this. He was taking her to Kasim? She immediately spread her legs so that Bish could put the clamps on. If Hamand could hurry up and finish using the ornaments on his hands for her, she could meet Kasim sooner. Oh, Kasim, she could barely hide the excitement and fear she felt inside.
With skillful fingers, Bish pushed aside her pubic hair to reveal the plump labia majora, and she stroked and pulled at Marita’s labia minora until it protruded a bit from her vulva. Her knuckles rubbed back and forth against Marita’s pussy, awakening her hungry little clit.
Marita clenched her lips as Bish put the clamps on.
“You will enjoy the unfamiliar heaviness and heat. It all reflects that insatiable feeling of a woman’s sexual organs. You will soon realize that you are perpetually aroused. Just as quickly, you will be begging me to relieve you.” Hamand spoke triumphantly.
Marita looked at him with disdain, she would never beg for mercy, she swore! Kasim had pushed her harder, but she hadn’t begged him for sex for a long time. She remembered the little gold net that Qasim had forced her to wear for weeks. During her days of training, she had been sexually aroused again and again, yet calmed down again and again. She smiled darkly at how well she had been trained. Compared to Kasim, Hamand was a beginner in this area.
Still, she had to admit that it was kind of unsettling to wear the implement. The silver clamps were heavier than anything she’d ever worn, making her whole pussy sore and hot; the flashy chain hung down to the middle of her thighs, swaying back and forth and rubbing against her inner thighs.
“If you’d like, we’re going to do the next step.” Hammond said, signaling her to lie down and spread her legs.
She did what he said. Hamand took out a vial of purple powder.
“Have some oil, Bish.” He commanded.
Bish poured a few drops onto his hand. He applied the oil to Marita’s pubic hair, rubbing it until she was soaked. Then he poured some of the powder on her pubic hair and rubbed it into the roots with his fingers. The powder glistened in the afternoon sun.
“That’s marvelous.” An approving sound escaped Hamander’s throat.
He told Marita to lift her arms and then applied some to her armpits as well. As his fingers massaged the oily powder, Marita smelled a scent. A rose-scented odor.
“Well, almost done, one last thing.” He said with satisfaction and a hint of pride.
“I’m going to show Kasim how beautiful and tantalizing my slave is. Lie back and spread your cunt lips.”
Marita avoided his gaze and did as he ordered, spreading her vulva with both hands. She felt a wave of slavery and foolishness overwhelm her. It was hateful to do as she had been asked to do every time! But unfolding herself like this in front of her master or another woman made her feel easily aroused.
He put a drop of oil into the opening of her cunt and stroked her clit until it became well lubricated. Marita’s mound squirmed under his hand. She felt her clit begin to throb with heat, and the heavy clamps pulled her cunt lips to either side. Her cunt opened completely. The fleshy hole was completely exposed to her master’s eyes. She felt very embarrassed. He must have been able to look deep enough to see all the way to the most secret part of her body.
Hamand didn’t even glance at her already wet flesh hole, just kept stroking her vulva with both hands, her clit was fully erect. She moaned from pleasure and shyness. Hamand took her tiny clit between his thumb and forefinger and put a small purple ring on the little ball of flesh.
Marietta held back hard from screaming as the little metal ring was applied bit by bit to her clit. It was as if all the sensations were centered on the petal that was caught in the clamp.
“There,” Hammond said, wiping the oil and powder off his hands.
Hamand told Marita to stand up. But her legs were a little closed. For the sizzling sensation emanating from the little ring made her extremely reluctant to bring her legs together.
“Keep your legs together and I want your pussy to clamp down on that ring and clamp. By the time you get to Kasim, your sex organs will be completely aroused. Even if you want to, you can’t control your response to your sexual desires. Kasim will see how mesmerizing you are. But it’s no use now.”
Marita opened her eyes for a moment. Her neck turned red and her face was hot. She was going to be an instrument of torture for Kasim. Hamand was going to watch her perform in front of Kasim. She was fully aroused, unable to control herself, craving for her lover’s caresses and sexual comfort. But Kasim was not able to.
This idea of Hammond’s is simply intolerable, so vile and nasty.
Chapter 9
When she came out with Hamand, Marita had some difficulty walking. Every time she moved, her pussy lips came to tighten on the thin, tender flesh, biting harder with each step.
Hammond must have realized her discomfort, but forced her to take big steps anyway. She could only assume that he was going to let her mound slide against the metal body.
Suddenly he stopped and turned to her. Reaching out, he grabbed the nipple and pulled on it until it was all stretched out.
She sucked in a breath, her eyes fixed on the wonderful agony of her breasts. Hammond smiled slightly and released the clamps. He kissed her face.
“I can even see your pleasure in your tears. Doesn’t this burning heat and agony make you uninhibitedly physical?”
She wanted to silently deny it, but it was true. What was even scarier was that he knew all about it. She swung her head, unwilling to answer. He lifted her chin and hooked a finger around the base of her neck. She had no choice but to look into his face.
“What a talented little lust slave you are!” , he added in a low voice to himself, “I will keep you forever and ever.”
“But you can’t …… you promised …….”
At the sight of her frightened dignified face, he smiled again and began to continue down the corridor. Marietta twisted on her high-heeled slippers and bit her lip to endure the pain as she followed. The faster he walked, the more her discomfort worsened.
The metal body between her legs became warm and licked her fluids.
Soon they came to a small room where the walls were rough and long in disrepair. The light shone in and the silhouettes were reflected on the walls. There was a musty smell everywhere.
Hamander paused for a moment and pushed her into the gray, low-slung hut. There were a few candles in the room, some heavy wooden furniture; two chairs, a table attached to a wooden breast saddle. All the furniture was old. The wooden frame in the center of the room served as a bed. Thin, black mats were thrown on the dirty floor, which I’m afraid was the only thing that looked comfortable.
Marita’s eyes paused for a moment to adjust to the light here. Before she could see Roxana, her voice was heard first, and after that, she saw Kasim. He was lying on his back on the bed. His wrists and legs were tied to the bed frame. The back muscles were throbbing in pain. He was still wearing his holster. The belt was still strung around his hips. The strap was covered in his sweat and the flesh at the strap marks was all red and bloody.
Roxlana is holding spiked iron bars in her hands. Her red hair was cascading down her back, and she wore a short leather tunic and matching pants, with thigh-high leather boots. She greeted them as they entered, her smile gone when she saw Marita standing behind Hamand.
“You’re handling this prisoner well. Continue to do as I say.” Hammand said.
“Kasim!” Marita said in a thin voice, tinged with unease.
He turned his head to the side. She saw that his loose black hair was covered in sweat. A few strands of hair stuck to his face.
“Marita? Is that you? Did they hurt you?”
“Shut up!” Roxlana growled, tired to tighten the belt around his hips again. “Slaves are to ask for, and receive, permission to speak.”
Kasim groaned as she poked him in the ass with the bar again. Through his teeth, he whispered, “Hamand, you came to see a good show, didn’t you?”
Hamand did not reply at first. He put his hand on Kasim’s ass, feeling the heat of the flesh.
“Roxlana, that’ll do for now. Put some oil on him and get him up!”
“But I’m just getting started-“
“Loose him, I have other plans.”
Roxlana’s little red mouth was full of displeasure, but she complied. Swiping at her own red hair, she poured the oil on Kasim’s ass and wiped it into his skin in a rough motion. Kasim opened his eyes in pain. When she was done wiping, she let go of Kasim’s wrists.
“Tie his hands to the straps on his back,” Hammand ordered.
Roxlana releases Kasim’s ankle. Roughly, he pushed him off the bed, forcing him to kneel in front of Hamand. Marita saw that his cock was also half-erect, dark against his white skin.
“Leg extenders too?” Roxana asked.
Hamand laughed sardonically. “Of course. I want this slave to always remember what he is. Spread his calves apart, it will reinforce his sense of having no control over his body. He will want to keep it together and will only be more ashamed to find he has to keep it apart.”
Kasim’s ankles were tied with straps and he had to kneel with his legs spread apart. His face was filled with pain, his hair hanging over his shoulders as he stared up at Hamand.
Roxlana picked up the iron bar and patted her leg. Marita looked at her in confusion. Roxlana was dressed like a female guard. A black leather outfit was exciting and ruthless. Her mouth was lined.
Roxlana pressed the iron bar against Kasim’s mouth.
“Kiss it,” she ordered.
Kasim cocks his head. Roxlana grinned sardonically and said, “It’s okay. Even though you don’t like it, it loves you!”
She worked Kasim’s cock with the iron bar while bobbing up and down.
“Let us continue, Master. That’s right, touch the flesh at the base of your stem. I want you to stand up and be firm.”
His dark eyes smoldered and a sense of humiliation appeared on his face. Kasim compromised. His fleshy shaft hardened with Roxana’s stripping and torment. Soon the glans was swollen and large and his cock burned.
“Better. Much better.” Roxlana murmured. His hand adjusted the chain that tied his wrist. He had lost all control of his will.
With a low grunt of satisfaction, Hamander reached out and grabbed a handful of dark hair, pulling and combing it through his fingers. Kasim managed to twist his head away, but Hamand’s fingers held the hair back, forcing Kasim to look up at him.
“Well,” he said softly. “Are you still so proud of yourself?” He simultaneously jerked Marita’s hair back from her forehead with his other hand and cupped Kasim’s mouth with his thumb. “Is it strange that your desire has not diminished, but has been strengthened by your torment? Isn’t that so, Marita?”
Marita dared not answer, for a passion shot up from her throat. To her shame a wave of excitement swept over her as she looked at Kasim. The beauty of his pain called to her. How unthinkable that both tenderness and violence made her want him.
She could smell his sweat, his holster, and the animal odor of his hair. She took a step forward and waited, hoping Hammond would order her to stop. But he only smiled gently at her.
“Come closer, if you wish. I want you to admire my new slave of lust. He may gaze upon your beauty as his heart desires, though he may not temper the desire to have you.”
Now Hammand said to Kasim, “I want to know if you approve of the way I dress my slave girls. Look at Marita’s oozing juiced bottom. Look at her lines. Gaze at the breasts and see how I force up the nipples? You want this slave girl all tight and hard, don’t you Kasim? Even now your sex is dripping wet.”
“Marita,” Kasim murmured, his voice filled with longing. “Marita looks gorgeous. But she’s often like that but now she’s completely naked.”
He raised his eyes to hers. They burned with carnal desire. Despite his posture, Marietta felt her master deep in her soul. Nothing could change him.
An arousal flew into her with the sound of his voice. The backward swing of his thighs and the saliva dripping from his mouth indicated a need for her. She wished with all her heart that Kasim would shove his hard cock inside her.
Perhaps Hamand would order Kasim to come and make merry with her. However, Hammand looked unhappy. He had used many ways to make her look seductive, especially after Kasim had said she was as beautiful as if she were naked. It was something she was glad to hear; nature had molded her. Marita smiled darkly.
Next to Marietta, Roxlana let out a burst of displeasure.
“You are too kind, O my lord.” She said to Hamand. “Is this the true punishment? How dare you let them exchange all those tender whispers and hungry glances? And where is Kasim’s gratitude? He should be grateful to you for coming often Marietta!”
“Quite right; we must call him a thousand thanks. Marita, sit on the bed. Let Kasim admire your baby.”
Marietta crossed the room, her high-heeled slippers clapping on the worn and crumbling brick floor. She sat down, her knees pretending to be together. Ribbons curved and covered her calves, fluorescing in the candlelight.
A smile crossed Kasim’s face. Marita knew the humor of it. How many times had he ordered her to display winks? In front of him, she was told to kneel with her shoulders back and her arms behind her back. Always with her legs spread wide to show off her sex and curly pubic hair.
Her current position was so unusual, and was a reminder of the private pleasures they shared.
Marita shared with Kasim, forgetting everything. Hamand snapped out an order.
“Roxlana, get the candlelight here first. I want Kasim to look at every detail he can’t get.”
Roxlana obeyed immediately. It was obvious that she was becoming very agitated with the anticipation of tormenting them both. The dim light cast speckled stripped pictures on Marita’s body. She was lying on her back, bent arms propped up, legs spread wide, purple powder glowing on her pubic hair.
“Come closer, Kasim. Get between her knees.” Hamand ordered.
Roxlana saw Kasim struggling to walk and kicked him with the toe of his pointed leather slipper.
“Faster,” she spat from her mouth.
“Marita, lift your feet and put your heels on the bed.” Hammand said.
Marietta complied, and a tension shot through the muscles of her feet and her mound as her heels cut into the soft cushion.
“Slide your ass to the front edge of the bed. I want your sex organs exposed, good, now bend over and stick out your chin.”
A wave of shame curled from her mouth to her stomach as Marita obeyed Hamand. But the familiar sensation of feeling submissive came flooding back. It seemed she couldn’t control her body’s reaction.
Kasim watched with his lips closed in fine softness: the intense changes in her inner labia caused by her sinking and swinging as she tried to balance her body on the edge of the cushion.
“No, no. That won’t work,” Hammond said. “Lie back a bit, lift your knees, and prop your upper body up on the cushion. Show off your femininity. I want you to look at Kasim’s face while he admires you.”
Marita did as ordered, a position where the labia clip slid one on each side, each strip touching her buttocks, amethysts shimmering in the fire and light. As before, the lips of her inner cunt spread to display the wetness in her hunger.
“Ah, yes. Much better,” Hammand said. “Take a look, Kasim, how her mound is decorated. Look closer, more closely, don’t you want to see this bite?”
Despite Harmander’s sarcasm and Roxlana’s mockery, Kasim was completely unable to resist the desire in his heart. He exhaled a breath of longing while craning his neck a bit, studying the wet rose he hadn’t seen in weeks.
Seeing the thirsty look on his face, Marita realized that her clitoris was beginning to pulsate. His eyes grew wide at the sight of the little bud fully exposed. She knew her sex was moist and everything was ready to get pleasure.
“Tell me Marietta’s roses are more colorful than ever!” Hammand said triumphantly. “Honestly, you deserve something in return.”
Kasim’s voice was hoarse when he answered. “Seriously, I’ve never appreciated it like this.”
“Do you want to lick and suck it? Smell the flavor? Answer me at once! Let me hear it from your own lips.”
“I want to do all those things. You all know that. But you made me miserable by asking me. Now you’ll tell me I can’t have that pleasure!” Kasim’s voice was bitter, his eyes sullen and hard and gray.
“On the contrary, beg for it, who knows what you want.” Hammand said calmly.
Roxlana smiled meaningfully and put her hands on her hips. She stood there, legs splayed, shoulders back.
“Indeed, it is cruel to ask you to promise the impossible, my lord.” She echoed Harmander.
Kasim flashed a glance at Hamand to see if he meant it. Hammand’s handsome face was expressionless. Kasim closed his eyes. A sudden twitch of muscle in his face. Then a low, deep voice. “Please ……” and then a loud, firm, “Please.”
At the sound of Kasim’s thirsty voice, Marita felt a wave of heat rush through her vagina. She’d never heard him utter words like that before. His lips leaned closer out of control. She saw the tip of his tongue protrude. How eager he was to kiss her.
“Wait!” Hammand interrupted suddenly. “You may please Marita’s insatiable libido; she is already submissive and she craves release. But you may not have the luxury of touching her flesh. Instead, you must please her with …… this.”
He shoved a feather into Kasim’s lips. “Clench it with your teeth and come closer. That’s right, tickle her sex. Though you may not taste it, you may smell it and appreciate the rich gush of her scent.”
Marita choked with frenzy and desperation. She longed for the touch of Kasim’s mouth and the violent use of his tongue. How cruel of Hamand not to let them both go at it. Yet she felt the gentle caress of the feather, which was working its way over the moist inner surface of her sex. It felt surprisingly wonderful around her bound bud.
Kasim turned her head back and forth, her heated breath calling out to her private flesh. The feather soon got all wet and slid more seductively over the furrow of her mound. From time to time, the tiny brush-like tip of the feather penetrated deeper into the vagina, lightly touching the walls of flesh.
Kasim circled and circled her clit, continually lightly touching the swollen base until she thought she was going to go crazy from the meticulous squeezing. The heavy squeezing of the clamps contrasted wonderfully with the soft rubbing and sliding of the feather. The thrill of wanting to get in and out of her cunt was even more intense.
She found herself writhing wildly, pressing herself against his lids, the naughty wet feathers acting on her furrow, licking and welcoming the shrinking mound. Heh, how wanton she was, and how delightful that her dear master Kasim was the very instrument of her pleasure.
The tip of the feather brushed the top of her anus, tickling the yellow curls. She moved closer to the feather, zooming in on the tight little hole, eager to penetrate. Kasim pressed the flexible feather firmly against her anus, squeezing gently as a small tip slipped inside. Turning it until she cried out with that delicate burning pleasure.
Kasim made a sound deep in his throat, knowing that all he was getting was the singular pleasure of her going wild beneath him. If he couldn’t taste her, couldn’t make love to her with his mouth, then this was only the next best thing.
The feather was withdrawn and used again on her buds, over and over again, until the familiar tidal wave of pleasure began deep in her belly. She was getting close, Kasim felt it. Patiently, he swirled the tip of the feather around and over the engorged bud, which twitched and burned.
“Ah, my baby, my master.” She whispered as the heavy throbbing traveled throughout her body.
“Silence,” Hammand said, but Marita could no longer care less about what she was doing.
She lifted her mound violently, up and down uncontrollably. Her womb contracted and her cunt leaked nectar onto the top of the feather. She was as wet and as fragrant as a rainbow rose. To her delight Kasim could watch her pleasure and smell and inhale her in this moment. What pleased her again was that she had spoken of her love for him. It might be some consolation to him for having to spend those long dark nights.
Then she had a new sensation and almost screamed when she realized what was happening. Kasim had abandoned all caution and pressed his lips to her sex. She felt him cover her pussy lips with painfully sexual kisses. For a split second she felt his teeth nipping at her bud, followed by a tugging, a discomfort followed by a loosening.
Kasim stole the metal ring.
Kasim shrank back and spat the metal ring onto the floor. Marita felt a wave of fear after a wave of fear. Hammand would surely punish Kasim severely for this. Yet it wasn’t Hamand who snapped first.
With a roar of rage, Roxlana fell flat on Kasim. The tip of her boot went into his ribs. She slammed another iron bar into both of his shoulders, causing him to howl in pain. He was off balance from being tied up.
“Son of a bitch! You’re going to pay for your disobedience thousands of times over.”
Kasim smiled at her. “It’s worth it. Do the best you can! I don’t care.”
Using the iron bar as a taming stick, Roxlana forces Kasim against the wooden cabinet.
“Marita, rise!” Hamand ordered, his mouth curling, “Leave this wretched slave to the hands of good men. Come with me. I have something for you to do.”
All Marita could see was Kasim kneeling with his back to the cabinet, and Roxlana hoisting his arms to the wooden saddle. His back was arched and his ribs were clearly visible under the skin. Though he struggled and cursed angrily, Roxlana took matters into his own hands.
Then Hammand got Marita out the door and down the corridor back to his apartment.
Roxlana held his arms up to the wooden bars and tied them securely with a belt. Kasim kept moaning.
The wood was excruciatingly painful, embedded into both of his shoulders. He leaned back slightly, his hips squeezing tightly against the wooden cabinet, his knees held open by the leg braces he wore.
He felt disembodied and slightly horrified. His lower body and scrotum were exposed in this position. Pleasuring Marita with a feather had caused him such pain. To be so close to her baby and not be able to penetrate it was the most agonizing torture. The swollen glans on his cock ached with crushing pleasure, and the tight, hard scrotum hung between his splayed thighs, completely exposed to Roxana’s eyes as she remembered some new torment.
The initial bravado faded quickly, though he didn’t want the bad looking female fox to know about it. He knew she would beat him, and for that he felt a welcome squeal. It would all be worth it if he could taste Marita again. He swirled his tongue around in his mouth, savoring the faintly sweet taste of her at the end.
Roxlana stood before him with her hands on her hips, dressed in shiny black leather, she was so much like Sita, his female captain of the guard. They were equally cruel, equally possessive. He knew that Roxlana had no mercy for him. It hadn’t even been this bad before when his face was pressed into the bed. He could have lifted his face and moaned.
This one was miserable. And much worse.
Seemingly insightful of everything he was doing, Rokrana raised one hand to strike him in the chest, one after the other. In between, she poked his nipples with the head of a bar until they stood up, deep red and crimson.
Kasim did his best not to grunt as she struck him in the side. Gritting his teeth to stifle any moans as she struck him slightly lighter in the stomach. His silence seemed to enrage her. She croaked, focusing hungrily on his abused nipples. The blows were lighter. But still just as urgent. The searing, relentless whipping continued at irregular intervals, and he almost cried out. Perhaps he could have remained silent, but Roxana leaned up and viciously used the reddened iron bar head.
She loosened her grip when he let out his first moan. Her tiny red mouth was etched in laughter. Then she played gently with his tense muscles with her fingertips. They rattled up and down his décolletage, his stomach twat, causing a thrill of pleasure in her every time she felt the red dots turn up on his white skin.
“Hmph, you’re getting close.” She grinned, “Now you cry out for pleasure and pain. It’s really that way. But don’t think that’s going to be enough. I’m going to end you while I make you cry and beg for mercy.”
Kasim batted his eyelashes and flashed a burst of malice. Roxlana smiled knowingly. Her cruel mouth constricted, her blue eyes filled with desire.
“Then again …… maybe I want you first. Hammond wasn’t allowed to be that way. But then who would tell him? Besides, he was busy. No doubt he’s just about to bury his flesh in Marita. You did well with her. Our master is burned with impatience by her reaction.”
She grabbed a handful of his hair and lifted his head so she could stare into his face.
“Ah, I realize that that thought is far more painful to you than these beatings. She makes you dance to her seduction. How foolish men are. Don’t you understand that she is playing you? It is her game, nothing else.”
“Marita is not,” said Kasim quietly.
“No? Do you realize that she went with Hammond out of her own free will, to seduce him? Didn’t Gabriel do the same?”
“You’re lying!”
Roxlana laughed disgustedly. “I was there, I saw her pleasing Hamand with my own eyes, no one ordered her. If you don’t believe me ask her why he gave her the ring. But she is not clever enough, Hamand, and Gabriel have long coveted her beauty, and she will pay dearly for it. Hamand is no dullard to be easily bewitched by such a woman.”
Kasim tried as best he could to dispel the images in his head; Marita and Hammond. Marita and Gabri. He was clueless; she was a carnal slave and they were taking advantage of her beauty. But would she voluntarily fall into the arms of either of them? And in turn fall in love with them? It was unthinkable. Her love was for him alone. Was that why he had to cheapen himself? Surely he hadn’t meant all this without a point.
Blinking, he tilted his head again so that Roxana couldn’t see how much she was hurting him.
“I think there’s going to be one more spanking before you give me a quickie,” she said cheerfully. “You’re going to throw yourself into my arms when I command it. Ah, I’ll shower you with your fluids, let’s see if I will!”
He didn’t react when she tweaked his cock back and forth with the iron bar head. Didn’t even flinch when she grabbed the scrotum and wrapped her fingers tightly around it.
The lust Marita had fanned seemed to have died down, leaving only swelling and pain. Jealousy bit him as he remembered Gabriel making love to Marita, burning for that impression. Roxana, however, reveled in his pain. It seemed she realized his physical discomfort was not nearly as intense as his mental anguish.
“Get your sex ready, I want your payback, I want everything Marita wants from you, think of her as I drain you.”
She growled and howled, all the while thrashing him. His whole body felt pain and heat. It seemed like all his attention was on his skin. Suffering echoed in his head. From the mental to the physical, he had nothing but pain.
Then something strange occurred to him. His resistance flinched. He began to enjoy the beatings of the iron bars, the bursts of pain that followed each other. Warmth replaced pain as Roxana’s attention focused on his chest, stomach and lower parts; it seemed as if his nerve endings were filling with life as never before.
It was horrible, this acceptance was the abandonment of the will to resist. Each spanking was like a salute to his aching flesh. If she stopped, he’d want her to continue. He gritted his teeth. Any sound he made would sound like a plea, and that was the last thing he had wanted in the past.
Could this mean the birth of a true slave? Had Marietta and Leila ever felt this temptation to gratitude and obedience?
He seemed to feel that he was a different person. This longing could not be curbed from rising. Something gathered in his belly. There was a wonderful promise in the pain, and Kasim was going to get it. He felt he had fallen into an abyss of both pain and pleasure.
Kasim could barely hear her. His sex moved back and forth. He swayed and moaned under the repeated butchering of that iron bar, the vicious strokes on his cock eventually causing him to release a steady stream of sweet waves.
His scrotum was as firm as a disk of stone, and fluid spurted from his glans. Restraint prolonged the pleasure, which he had thought impossible in the past. Staggering, half-awake, half-asleep, he endured the onset of tension.
The pleasure lasted a long time. Inhaling, that pressure slowly subsided, both ears buzzing. The last drop of semen dripped from the still hard cock.
Roxlana threw away the iron bars and was filled with madness.
“I’m going to beat you until you cry. And then you will use your tongue on me. You can’t refuse, you’ll learn, or you’ll only suffer more. Do you hear me, slave!”
Somewhere in the middle of Kasim’s head cried out, “No! No!”
But it wasn’t all the threat of Roxana that gave him the idea of denial out of defiance. It was his own conflicted struggle. How could he compromise for the fanaticism that comes from the yielding and changing of his will? How conservative and prudent for him, in this short-lived empire, were his words and desires!
Ah, he, as a master should understand the joy of being a slave. It is intolerable. But he recognized the justice of such training. Yea, he should have known how Marietta felt when he chastised her. How could he have ignored the joy of submission for so long?
There was a lump in his throat.
He had become a true slave, and he knew with all certainty that the past would never come back.
Chapter 10
Hammand inhaled the cool, aromatic flavor of tobacco deep into his lungs, the beautifully carved mouthpiece making a soft popping sound as his lips quirked. His eyes were half-closed as he meticulously admired the near-perfect nudity of Marita and Leela.
The two women lay spread-eagled in the silk cushions. Bitsy had dressed them with her vulgar eye for the smallest detail. Marietta wore only a pair of black satin slippers, fastened securely around her ankles by a wide black ribbon. The ribbons clung to her bare heels like two great rainbows. Leila’s slippers were white, almost the same style as Marita’s.
Leila’s hand slowly wandered up along Marita’s plump, heaving buttocks, sliding over slightly concave lungs and high breasts before taking hold of one of her breasts. She lowered her head and took Marita’s perky, quivering nipple in her tiny red lips and sucked on it.
They were absently caressing each other, their eyes sleepy but tender. They took more pleasure from each other than they did from Hammond, even though he was personally aroused. Tonight’s pleasure-making had been arranged by Hammand at Gabriel’s behest, but for some reason he found that he didn’t like the scene before him. Marietta and Leila seemed to have become addicted to each other, and he was an irrelevant outsider.
He felt tired and frustrated, something had disappeared from this beautiful piece of vengeance. He suddenly realized what that vanished was.
“Bring Kasim.” He ordered. With that he watched with satisfaction as Marita’s hand slid timidly down Leila’s rounded thigh.
“Don’t stop.” He said stiffly, “Don’t let your previous owners get in the way of taking pleasure. Yes, moan up and whisper to me with affection.”
The expressions that appeared on the faces of these two women could have torn him to pieces. The eyes were cold and indifferent, and he realized that he had never had a woman with such a deep feeling, that Otsemi had gazed at him with tenderness, but that all that existed between him and Otsemi was a mere passion that had run out of steam.
He was going to pummel Marita and Leela, and he was going to make Kasim submit to the nastiest of erotic performances. Then he would see their eyes tearing up, their lips quivering and their dejection. He knew that to degrade their masters was to strike a blow against their pleasure. A hint of cruel pleasure rose in his heart as he thought of the pain they would have to endure.
Marita in particular deserved to be punished, she had given him hope and she had taken it away from him. He had thought himself too old to fall in love with any woman, no matter how beautiful. Yet he trembled at the sound of Marietta’s name, and could not move at the sight of her. He was ashamed of his boyhood feelings, but he couldn’t help himself.
He had even begun to consider a new turn. Perhaps he should take a wife; the idea tempted him strongly. It was at this moment that he saw the expression on Marietta’s face, which was facing Kasim standing in the yard, and hope, like a few spots of mud spilled on a jade white stone, was swept clean by the torrent in the twinkling of an eye. He had no doubt that he had found the home of this woman’s true love. Marietta toyed with him and wielded sex appeal in an attempt to influence him.
What Hammand could grasp was only part of it, and he could not understand what else Marita had up her sleeve. All she had was beauty and a little ingenuity. After all, he was her enemy, and in her position, he would have done as she did. Marita had attempted to soften him up; hoping that in pleading for Kasim, he would not be as cold as he was.
He understood and was even filled with sympathy. At the same time, however, he felt a deep-seated despair. It was like the most traditional plot of a play: an old man in his old age falls for a beautiful young woman, and he willingly falls under her skirt.
At the moment, Hammond felt prickly and stupid, and he wanted revenge.
He tucked the pliable roll of tobacco in the brass smoker. Raised one thick, calloused finger to rub his chin.
He knew that Gabriel hated Kasim with a passion, so he was sure that his slave master would not pass up the opportunity to “test” his new slave, Kasim.
A small smirk crept up on his face, what better way to make Marita ache than to let her witness, with her own eyes, Gabry experimenting with her new slave?
Hammond stood up and clapped.
Hammand was in a peculiar frame of mind to-night, and ordered Gabriel to hasten to Kasim, while he had never seen his chief steward so melancholy, and should, perhaps, arrange a special pleasure to cheer Gabriel up.
As he walked toward his quarters in the old castle, Gabri thought of his first master, Sheridan the jeweler, and how he had made himself a sex slave for others to gain pleasure from. Sherida had been a good teacher, and his methods were harsh but not cruel. Gabriel was prepared to treat Kasim in a similar way. He was able to affirm that Kasim needed to receive new training. For according to Roxlana, the man had already responded to regular whippings and had shown an unusual desire to do so.
“Maybe no one ever dared to lay a finger on him before, but now, he internally craves a beating.” She told Gabri.
Gabri replied coolly, “Maybe Kasim has been very aware that he’s going to be a sex slave and he’s going to learn more for it.”
In fact, Gabry inwardly envied Kasim; he found so much novelty and so many ineffable pleasures in the man, and imitating Kasim was one of his pleasures.
He entered Kasim’s ramshackle hut and found him asleep in his bed. Completely naked, only a narrow band was wrapped around his waist. His ankles and wrists were tied to the bedposts. He was lying on his back, a bulge of muscle now slack in his limbs, and he had one leg fisted and fallen to one side. As a result, the small of his stomach was visible, and the grayish tendons that hid beneath the pale skin of his groin were especially striking in the wavering light.
Gabriel’s eyes were drawn to Kasim’s thick, silky pubic hair. It covered the skin sparsely and looked soft, like it had been brushed. The cock, on the other hand, was hard and pressed against the side of Kasim’s tightly muscled belly.
Gabri stood quietly as he gazed at the sleeping man in front of him, and as reluctant as it was, they had to admit that there was something aristocratic, something close to perfection about Kasim. He wanted to despise the man, but was often drawn to him without realizing it. It was a leadership style, a control that excited others to give their lives for it. Gabriel knew that to those who didn’t know much about Kasim, the man was cold and stern. Yet he also knew that within this strong, loose skeleton of Kasim’s lay another sentiment, which was that the more he wanted to possess someone, the more he resisted the vile intensity of that desire. If there was any weakness, this was his fatal one.
Under the illumination of the lantern grass candlelight, the black shadows formed by the sunken part of Kasim’s body and the gold-like light and shadow of the protruding part formed a strong contrast. His skin was as flawless as alabaster, except for a deep lash mark that ran from his chest to his stomach. There was a ring of darker skin around his neck, which was due to the sun browning the part of his tight top above the neckline.
Kasim drifted off to sleep, oblivious to Gabriele’s arrival. He rolled over, his mouth slurring sleepy words. One of his arms was bent and pillowed under his head. His dark, night-black armpit hair cluttered his armpits. He was in a position that resembled an ancient Greek statue lying on its side.
As Kasim buried his cheek deep into the crook of his arm, the muscles beneath his skin wriggled rhythmically, revealing locks of hair from the shadows created by his elbow. He snored lightly, looking like an unsuspecting, innocent child, his ribs rising and falling rhythmically with his breathing.
The leather saddle that had been tethered to Kasim now hung on the bed, shining brightly thanks to its oiling. Gabriel couldn’t help but smile. Cassim must have begged Roxlana to remove the saddle for him before he went to bed. So what had he done for Roxana to earn such a “favor”?
Gabriel’s lower crotch couldn’t help but tighten at the thought.
Marietta was standing in the small bedroom next door, and she witnessed the sight of Gabriele gazing at a sleeping Kasim.
“See what’s going on? How horny my slave-in-chief is.” Hamander brought his mouth close to her ear and muttered in a low voice. “How do you suppose he will wake Kasim? Will he whip him or kiss him? He is already controlled by thoughts and desires of revenge. And you, little darling, you’ve been in a dilemma, with no choice, and it’s killing you, isn’t it?”
Marietta clenched her hands, her nails almost pinched into her flesh, she knew in her heart that both Gabriel and Kasim did love and want her, but it wasn’t her fault, she had never tried to let things get to this point. The torment they both suffered was tormenting her as well, and she wished she could find a way to fix it.
Alas, why did jealousy and hatred have to take over people’s minds? She didn’t want anyone to be hurt because of her, and it seemed natural, reasonable to her to be able to love two people at the same time, and perhaps her French heritage made it easier for her to accept that idea. By this point, she could no longer shake off her feelings for them. Cassim was like an arrow, piercing deep into her heart, and Gabri was a permanent pain in her heart.
She needed Kasim’s black pearl of a face to be always at her side, and Gabriel-brilliant as the sun-possessed much more weight than she had expected or desired. For a time Kasim had eclipsed other men in her heart. But then, her love for Gabriel had only slumbered in the depths of her heart. When she met the white-skinned, blonde-haired slave once more, her love for him quietly awakened.
Couldn’t they all just get along? She had often pondered this question in the darkest hours of the strand before dawn came, when she slept curled up next to Lilah. A person could be in love with two or even more people at once, and she was able to accept that fact, but why couldn’t Gabriele and Kasim ne?
Out of instinct, she understood the intricacies of it, and it was much easier for a woman to view such things. Leila and she were close friends as well as lovers, but they both felt no need to fight over Kasim’s love. They could share Kasim and his love. It was nothing; each of them occupied a part of Kasim’s heart, and they were content with that.
It should have been the same between Kasim, Gabri and her. Instead, Kasim, Gabri fought endlessly over it. It was half out of that stubborn male ego of theirs, both of them wanting to confirm that they were her only lover. The other half was because of the irreconcilability between them. And the way to reconcile it was so simple, they could find it if they wanted to.
Hey, how she didn’t want them to be enemies, Ground thought, and she wouldn’t be able to force herself to watch if Gabriel mistreated Kasim.
It was cruel of Hamander to bring her to this little house. His thick hands gripped her tightly as if she were a captive, and she had no choice but to look through the cracks in the brickwork at the scene in the next room.
The hard, cold walls pressed against her naked body, and Hamander held her against them so tightly that some of the rough, protruding edges of the walls dug into her flesh, and his hot breath sprayed on her neck. She could feel him getting excited. His thick thighs were hot against her ass, and the humid air of the cabin made it hard to breathe. She struggled and tried to swing Hammond around, but to no avail.
“See, see what a good slave Qasim has become, Gabriel will soon test his obedience, and if he fails to do as he is ordered, he will be severely punished by Gabriel.” Hamand whispered in her ear.
Marita did not hear what Hammand said. Her full attention had been completely captured by the two men next door.
She shivered due to the coldness of the room, and even more so due to the fear within her; she didn’t want to look, yet she couldn’t take her eyes off of it.
Kasim sighed slightly and stirred in his sleep, how peaceful he looked.
What a sweet, painful, fragile, stubborn desire.
A sigh that slipped from between Kasim’s lips, seemed to penetrate Gabriel’s soul.
Desire rose like a whirlwind; it came unexpectedly. Kasim was well within his grasp, yet the beauty of the man’s unusual heart, his dazzling personality, made him hard to resist.
Roxlana had been prepared according to Hammond’s instructions, and Gabriel knew that a cream-colored dildo had been inserted deep into Kasim’s buttocks in order to shore up his anus. From where Gabrie was standing, all that could be seen was the thin strap that held the penis in place. This strap ran between the legs, over the back and stomach, and was attached to a belt at each end.
Wearing such things day and night without being able to gouge that dildo out of his body. Kasim felt immensely humiliated. Even worse was the realization that he had been trained to be a tool for someone’s pleasure. The thought of having to bend over backwards to satisfy anyone, in any form, haunted him at all times, a thought that nevertheless aroused Gabriel.
Kasim knew what Gabri was thinking at the moment, Gabri had been a sex slave for pleasure, he had been taught to forget his ego – the most important aspect of this human nature – and that nothing else mattered except the wishes of his Mistress and Mistress.
Gabriel fully grasped what he had learned and found a special kind of freedom in it. He wondered if Kasim had begun to chew on the wonders of humiliation. Did he also possess that special freedom to give up his own will and discard any choice? Gabriel was going to put his penis into the deepest recesses of this new, subtle emotion of his.
The little hole that Kasim’s ass asked for was waiting to be poked into, the creamy white penis was getting bigger like every day, by now it was about the size of a normal man’s cock. What a thrill it was to pull the thing off, put a little oil on the shrinking snatch, and ease it into Kasim’s warm, perhaps expectant body.
Gabriel hesitated for a moment, waking the sleeping prisoner in this way might be a little too cruel. He was not a natural sexual sadist. At the moment, however, he was reminded of the scene. Kasim had pinned him face down in the velvet mattress in his private bedroom and roughly toyed with his body. By that time, Gabri had long been bloated. As Kasim thrust into him, his cock hardened and spit out something salty and sticky.
But Kasim had already climaxed, throwing down Gabri, who was whimpering from the rape, and not looking again at the flesh that had been burned hot with passion and eager for release.
Now, Gabriel was no longer his sex slave. Instead, Kasim himself was here waiting to be enjoyed. Gabri’s hands slowly felt their way to his belt, he loosened his leather pants, and pulled out the huge, erect sex organ.
Looking at the sight Marita almost choked. Gabriel’s meat stick sent shivers of panic down her spine. The shivers traveled all the way down her spine. She wanted to drop her head, but couldn’t give up her curiosity to see how Gabriele was forced to play with Cassim. She even forced herself to admit that she was involved in what was happening. She stuck out her tongue and licked her dry lips. She remembered the musky, lemony scent of Gabri’s body. Also remembered the mixed masculine flavor she tasted when she kissed Kasim’s smooth, cool skin with her lips.
Gabriel’s movements were picking up speed. He wrapped his arms around Kasim’s waist and got on top of him. In a half-sleep, Kasim squirmed and struggled, but Gabri was much stronger than he was. He was firmly pinned underneath Gabri.
Kasim’s struggles made Gabri even more aroused. He attempted to break away from Gabri, but his bare limbs hooked around him, which brought Gabri to the edge of arousal. Gabri made the bed lurch as he sniffed Kasim’s scrubbed clean skin and the smell that came from his breath, not without fear.
“I …… can beat you into submission, but I prefer it this way, I like to make you fight me. Of course, your resistance is useless.” Gabriel said in a single word.
He grabbed the leather belt and pulled so hard that the belt dug into his flesh and snapped apart again. Kasim cursed. Gabriel slipped his hand under Kasim’s crotch and took hold of the root of his cock, wrenching the plaything straight against the mattress.
“You’re expecting to be played with, aren’t you? Slave, you’re already burning with thirst, so do it to me.”
Gabriel laughed indulgently. Cassim, on the other hand, resisted more fiercely while cursing vaguely out of anger.
“You call that submissive?” Gabriel sneered, “Come on slave, hold your anus open for me.”
He knelt down between Kasim’s legs and lightly touched his hands to the hard ass unfurling beneath him. Even though Kasim’s resistance hadn’t waned in the slightest, Gabri felt a rising sexual arousal from him. Perhaps he had been invested in this attacking or hoping to be attacked scenario from the beginning. These days, Kasim hadn’t had a chance to give vent to his sexual desires. This was difficult for him to adjust to.
“I’m going to use your body just as you’ve used mine, understand?” Gabri kept saying as he pressed his full body weight onto Kasim’s back and held him, a satisfied grunt escaping his lips before he broke Kasim’s ass with both hands as hard as he could to reveal the not-so-reluctant little mouth.
“What does it feel like to be helpless? Would you be willing to let someone use your body, knowing that it can bring pleasure to others?”
“Damn it!” Kasim yelled angrily.
Gabriel forced Kasim’s thighs apart with his knees. Accompanied by a surprised call, he inserted his glans into his anus. The already oiled anus was slippery and pleasant. He felt only slight resistance as he entered. The ring of flesh with its tiny wrinkles gently encircled his glans. It felt marvelous. The root of his cock was caught in Kasim’s tail stock, hot and slippery, and it felt like a wonderland.
Gabri pushed in harder, and Kasim squirmed and moaned underneath him.
“That’s right slave, cater to me with your body.” Gabriel said through clenched teeth.
Even the slightest groan faded from Kasim’s lips as his fists clenched. But he gave up the resistance he had put up from the start.
As a result of his extreme pleasure, Gabri enters into the oblivion of which man had betrayed him. Yet, even as he vented his hatred on Kasim’s unwilling flesh and to his heart’s content, he involuntarily felt tender feelings for him. He pushed deeper into Kasim’s flesh and closed his eyes. The ring of flesh wrapped tightly around the root of his male tool, arousing him extremely.
In the side hut, Marita pressed her finger to her lips, her large eyes beady with tears. This was intolerable. Kasim would surely hate any injustice Gabriele inflicted on him. She couldn’t look away. She wanted to run through the door, pounce on Gabri and pull him away.
She almost cried out, but Hamand anticipated this and held her mouth in the palm of his thick hand. She bit down on his fingers, whimpering because she couldn’t get what she wanted. But couldn’t get him to remove his hand.
At that moment a certain change in Gabriel’s attitude reached her. A slight shudder rose in his heart as he held Kasim and pinned him down. His hands became gentle and curious. Gabri lifted his head and could see his expression clearly in the flickering light of the lamprey candle. Marietta was stunned by it. She saw that the confused gray eyes had become tender and sober, that they no longer contained pain. And his graceful lips trembled.
Marita stopped struggling under Hammond and an inexplicable emotion grew inside her. Right now, Gabriel’s pursuit of pleasure was no longer rough. Kasim had quieted down as well. They stopped resisting each other. For a moment, there was an alarming silence around them, just like the calm before a storm.
A quiet hope …… rose in her heart.
In a flash, Gabri felt ashamed of his behavior in insulting Kasim. Insulting a caged beast was beneath him, and feeling humiliated about it only tormented him. He reached out his fist and pounded Kasim’s muscular back. The hurt that had been buried inside for so long became fragmented and eventually dissipated.
“Why did you betray me.” He asked.
“I …… didn’t.” Kasim cooed, twisting his flying red face to the side as he did so.
“Lies!” Gabriel grabbed Kasim by his messy black hair and yanked at the back of his head, “Lying.” He yelled once more, yet his words sounded as intoxicating as love words.
He entered again, against Kasim’s hard, pale ass, his balls brushing against Kasim’s velvety scrotum. Kasim let out a short moan. Gabriel let out a pleased chuckle from within. There was no doubt that Kasim was enjoying the pleasure of being mastered by someone else. He had completely lost his self-control as he arched up and down underneath Gabri, dripping with hot sweat, rubbing his long-hardened glans moment by moment on the thin cushion.
Kasim muttered something in a low voice, so low that Gabri could not make it out. He ambled down, and to his surprise, he found Kasim chanting his name over and over again, sounding like he was praying.
Gabriel was shaken to his core. He pulled out of Kasim’s ass cheeks almost completely and began to slowly and gently rub his “little lips” together. He no longer wanted to hurt or humiliate Kasim, he just wanted to make him happy. He just wanted to make him happy. He wanted to see a smile on his weakened, melancholic face as a result of real pleasure.
In tandem with the ever-expanding patterns of Gabri, Kasim grunted constantly. One moment Gabri was zipping in hard, the next extremely curvy. Sometimes he pulled his sex out completely, rubbing his bulging glans up and down Kasim’s wet groin.
But even though Gabri’s body had been captured by Kasim’s amazing male beauty, his mind was still free. For the first time, he wasn’t sure if he was wrong, about Kasim wanting to be free of his bondage. It was true that Kasim did not hate him. He felt this because Kasim pressed his spine against his own, and because Kasim no longer resisted his occupation of his flesh; Kasim wanted him. He was aroused by this.
For a moment, Gabri was tired of the weight of revenge. There had always been a powerful attraction between Cassim and himself. They were both in love with Marita, and this only deepened the complexity of that fact. He crouched down fully so that he was close to Kasim, skin to skin, stomach then ass, chest next to spine.
Doing his best to restrain his desire, he stopped pumping up and down and began kissing Kasim’s neck.
He felt Kasim’s soft black curls tenderly against his cheek. Sticking out his tongue, he began to lick the salty flavor of Kasim’s skin. “Now tell me the truth, tell me what you did.” He commanded gruffly, “Tell me now and I’ll never speak of it again. I don’t care how you treat me, I just want you to be happy, to get your lust out, you threw me in jail and sold me, tell me why.”
He looked forward to it. In that moment, he realized that all he wanted was for Kasim to give a full explanation for his behavior. Tears were welling up in his eyes. For fear of not being able to hear Kasim’s words, he dared not utter a single breath, which made him feel suffocated.
“I swear by Allah that I have not betrayed you.” Qasim said slowly, word for word, “How could I betray you when I wanted you as much as I wanted Marita? I promised to set you free. The betrayal you speak of was engineered by Sita, and I will ascertain it, either we have betrayed each other.”
Gabri paused for a moment to figure out what Kasim meant. Instinctively, he felt that Kasim was telling the truth. Of course, it was Sita, and how ignorant he was. Then he realized that none of it mattered, all that mattered was that Kasim had gotten tired of playing with him. His attention had moved elsewhere, driving him from the only position he wanted to be in. He could be between Kasim and Marita, listening to them, loving them.
“But why …… why did you let me go?” Gabriel’s voice trembled with excitement, “You could have let me stay and I would have loved to.”
“I know, but I’m afraid. I don’t want to share Marita with anyone else, and neither do you.” Kasim dropped his head back and smiled bitterly, “It’s my fault for thinking I couldn’t have what I wanted at the same time, which in fact means both of you. I was afraid you’d both leave me, which I wouldn’t be able to bear. Now I realize things may not have worked out that way.”
Was this the straightforward Kasim he could know? For a moment, Gabriel was firmly fixated on his hatred, but suddenly it was gone. A black cloud seemed to rise in his throat, and he felt parched.
Gabriel let out a long groan and pulled Kasim closer to his side so he could hug the curled-up man from behind. For a moment, he owned him completely. Kasim wanted him, and even loved him a little. Gabriel wrapped his arms around him tightly. Chest pressed against his muscular body. He clamped his fingers around Kasim’s nipples, squeezing them over and over until he squirmed and pulled back, pressing against the root of Gabri’s cock that was already fully inside him.
“Harder, oh, harder …….” Kasim yelled down, and Gabriel’s mind went blank.
Gabri entered Kasim again, slowly at first, then probing hard, his fingers touching Kasim’s hidden place. One hand gripped his cock, rubbing it up and down, feeling it swell and brace itself against his palm.
Kasim let out a ragged gasp as Gabriel’s fingers milked his sex like a cow. He began to shrug his hips as a way of matching Gabri’s passionate strokes. In turn, Gabri kept rubbing his sex. Their bodies were pressed together, hot and sweaty, and yet they fucked hungrily, defiantly.
The energy that had gathered in the lower part of Gabri’s belly was about to run out, and with a yell, he shot every drop of it into Kasim’s body. At the same time, he felt Kasim’s cum shoot into his palm. Kasim sat up and leaned against him, moved almost to tears by the release he had gotten. They just cuddled together. Gabriel’s heart raced against Kasim’s back, and finally, they were quiet.
Warmly and tenderly, Gabri withdrew his cock as he lay face to face with Kasim, gently stroking the crimson whip marks on Kasim’s pale skin and cuffing his wrists.
“You know in your heart that I am Hamand’s slave master, and that I owe him my allegiance, and that he is my good friend. I have to obey Hamand’s orders.”
“I understand.” Kasim said coldly, “Do what you have to do, everything is God’s will.”
“I will do as Hamander commands, but then I cannot, I cannot in my heart be cruel to you, my lord.”
Gabri lifted his hand and cupped Kasim’s lean, rigid face, gazing into his eyes as dark as the night, and when he spoke there was something in his voice that struck a chord, “After you’re out of this place, it’ll be my turn to be here, too.”
Kasim nodded. The corners of his rigid mouth turned up slightly, forming a charming smile. He cupped Gabri’s cheeks with both hands as well.
“It may not be easy, but we’re going to reopen the aira, now tell me what has happened to you to make you hate me so much?” Kasim said calmly, “Sita took you away and then you?”
“I’ll tell you about that later, it doesn’t matter, what matters now is ……”
Gabriel brought his head close to Kasim’s face and began to kiss him on the lips. Kasim immediately returned the favor with a passionate response. He sucked on Gabri’s tongue and lightly sucked on his lips. And Gabri savored him, seeming to suck the very essence out of him. The prolonged kiss was the most intimate gesture of all; it sewed up their differences, and in a sense, it solidified their relationship more than sexual pleasure ever could.
Kasim’s thick breaths and moans shuddered and slipped to the bottom of his voice, and the loneliness that had long tormented Gabri was gone forever.
Marita pressed her trembling head against the damp wall. Breathing heavily as she watched the light embrace next door.
The possibility became a reality, for which she could hardly believe. Now, her hopes and dreams have finally been realized.
Behind her, Hamander was mad with anger, his fingers gripping her so tightly that it hurt her, but she didn’t care. The extreme happiness and intense desire had made her feel very weak.
Witnessing Gabrie evolve her punishment into sex with Kasim, she almost burned with desire. This sexual desire was so intense that she went weak in both knees, almost to the point of not being able to stand. Her pussy swelled, her body was on fire, and she felt her womb fill with egg fluid. Every subtle movement made her hungry, sensual cunt lips rub sharply.
When Hamander roughly thrust his hand between her thighs, she attempted to flee, not wanting him to realize that she was already burning with thirst for the scene next door. Her surging libido belonged only to her at this moment, not the kind a slave comes to please her master, but it was too late for that moment.
“As I see it,” said Hammand, exasperated and bitter, “you bleed your pants for them, and you want both Kasim and Gabri, don’t you? Now I know the real feelings between them. Gabry is openly admitted to be my slave-in-chief. Hmph! All of you are traitors. Well, I don’t care. I’ll clean you all up later. But for now, you, Marietta, come and make me happy; haven’t you been ready for that for a long time?”
Marita was dumbfounded, she was so vulnerable, she was simply irresistible to Hammond, even if she pretended to be unmoved. Everything about those two people she loved so much, about the show, made her heart beat faster, her blood race, and she couldn’t get enough. Sharing any part of her emotions with anyone else was out of the question. Of course, if she explained, Hamand would react, and he was smart.
“Hammand, pardon me, I …… don’t want it, not now, I beg your pardon.”
“You refuse me?” Hamand’s voice was full of questions, “You forget who you are, a sex slave’s duty is to obey, that’s all.”
Without any unnecessary movement, he pulled out his sex, clutched her roughly around the waist, drove his knees against her thighs, crushed her into a shrug of her ass, and then, slammed his cock between her buttocks. He was in a hurry, his hot breath spraying on her neck, and he looked clumsy because of his over-eagerness.
Marita closed her eyes as tears came to her eyes and hung on her cheeks. The longing for broken penetration had now been replaced by hatred, and for the first time she felt a deep disgust at being forced to obey.
She tensed her whole body, ready to meet the onslaught of that hard sex, but it didn’t happen. For the next while, Hammand held his head against her, holding the rapidly softening sex in his hand, attempting to drive it in deeper. Eventually, he realized that such efforts were useless. Marita could feel the plaything becoming soft and small in her cunt, and her fear dissipated, and she was infinitely grateful.
“Your failure is a blessing to me, Master.” She whispered, softly.
Hamander let out a wailing whimper. He pushed Marita away and turned around, straightening his clothes. When he turned around again, Marita could see that he was trembling from forcing down his emotions. She dared not look him squarely in the eye. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her out of the room.
“Where to, where are you taking me?” She realized something in his gesture and felt extremely frightened.
“Go where an unfaithful and disobedient slave should go, to a place of correction.”
Attempts to resist were ineffective, he was too strong. So she let him pull her down the hallway and through a low archway. It was dimly lit and the floor was wet. Her heart was beating fast. But she kept comforting herself with the thought. Two more weeks, and Hamand would be giving his prisoners their freedom. So many more days, and then …… a new beginning.
No matter what Hammond does, he won’t be able to change that. This place of correction was not as bad as it could have been. She had once been stripped naked all over a balcony, in full view of the crowd, for all to admire, and whipped. She had survived it all. She would not be subjected to more brutal abuse at the hands of Harmander. She let out a low, deep, triumphant laugh from within, which suddenly caught in her throat as she heard Hamand’s following words.
“Marita, hurry up. Roxlana is waiting for you. She wishes you to accompany her, and I have had to leave my fortress to go on business, but you are safe in her hands until I return.”
She had never seen him so angry, or so deeply hurt. A cold sensation quickly traveled through her entire body. Hamander was one thing, and Roxana was something else entirely.
Chapter XI
Marietta sobbed and wept as she wriggled under the broad leather straps, the padded handcuffs stuffed to keep her securely bound. She pressed her body against the hard stone wall, trying to avoid the belt. But Roxlana threw her forward, the belt splintering and snapping as it landed on her aching buttocks, one after the other, and Marita stifled a groan with each swat.
Despite Roxlana’s calm, powerful whipping, which was only meant to punish her, never to hurt her, the wide belt made Marita’s skin tingle and hurt at the touch, though it did not leave excessive bruises. Marita brought her thighs together as the edge of the belt brushed against her pubic hair. But her tormentor pulled her legs apart, securing her ankles in the rings on the wall, and the belt slapped against the insides of her thighs, and Marietta cried out even louder, fearing that Roxana was whipping the hills of her pussy and so worried that she was actually breaking out in a sweat.
Tears streamed down Marita’s skin, every inch of her seeming to shimmer with light as she made to plead with Roxana to stop immediately, and the thought of being on the verge of orgasm was more overwhelming than the pain. However, she found the intervals between each spanking getting longer and longer, and swallowed back the plea that reached her lips.
Perhaps Roxlana was getting tired and the whipping was slowing down, it was intermittent now, her abused flesh barely felt the pain, Roxlana teased Marita with the leather whip, gently molesting her thighs and soon-to-explode buttocks, those threadbare eyes sparkled as she stepped closer, pressing the flat side of the strap against Marita’s parted cuntlips, and when she saw the color of the dampened strap darken, Marita grinned with satisfaction.
“Even at this moment, it still stirs desire in your rolling cunt,” she scoffed, “and it would be a shame to be blind to such a yearning thing.”
Eager fingers were placed between her labia minora, pinching and holding the tender mound, and Marietta did her best to twist her body to try to avoid it. Her bud pulsed as if it were the heart of her flesh and blood. Though she hated the intruding finger and every touch on her aching mound, she felt herself reaching that familiar orgasm of pleasure.
Deep in her belly, the fire of lust was ignited and unwilling to be extinguished, not extinguished even when Roxana spanked her ass and promptly stroked it with her hand. Marita leaned against the cold stone and resisted strongly, her hips fighting to squeeze as the stone grazed her thighs. As the familiar tide of submissive emotions hit her, Marita gave up resisting. Her body heaved against the slippery hands, feeling them plunge into her and begin to work in and out.
“No! No!” As the wonderful throbbing spread throughout her pussy and her aching, burning ass seemed to reverberate, Marita panted, wrestling with herself.
Oh, it was hateful to moan and writhe with pleasure, and Roxana watched her eagerly, unblinkingly, seeking and admiring every thrill that swept across her face. Despite her cheeks burning with shame, she felt an orgasm approaching. Every muscle in her body was tense, and it was impossible to stop the sensation from firing.
The climax came with a scream that left her breathless. Her entire body seemed to be torn apart by the white-hot pleasure that hit her. Every inch of that abused body resonated under the heavy, regular throbbing of her womb, and she bowed her head, the wonderful agony causing her to weep with joy.
“I hate you!” She hissed.
Roxlana smiled with bared teeth, “I know, that’s what makes you so fascinating,” she drew back her fingers and set her belt aside.
“Now, rest.” She spoke with a bit of tenderness, “In the days to come, there will be many, many, many things like this, and I will give you so many physical pleasures of pain and pleasure that you will gladly do as I will.”
Marietta looked up, her scornful gaze fixed on her, “I will never …… willingly do anything for you, and Hammond will be here for me in a minute, or, he’ll send Gabriel.”
Roxlana couldn’t help but laugh, “Harmander has forgotten about you. Besides, no one but me knows you’re here.”
Days went by and no one came to pick up Marita.
A chilly air blew in from underneath the disproportionate wooden door, and a ray of bright light diffused through the thick, slightly greenish glass of the small window.
Marita sat on a wooden platform, covered with straw. Her body was curled up under this blanket Roxlana had given her, her feet under her for warmth. The white satin slippers, once so elegant, were now worn and stained. The tips of the shoes were ruined, for when Roxlana whipped her, she always kept the tips against the ground. Other than these tattered shoes, Marita was naked.
A barrel sat on one corner of the room, and a bottle of clean water sat on a sturdy wooden board placed against the wall. Leather handcuffs filled with lines and stuffed with cushions hung from rings on the walls and boards. The room was unfurnished and unlighted, and one look at it showed that this was the place of punishment.
Marita would have to beg her for any comfort she wanted. Roxlana had known it all in her heart for a long time.
Begging her, Marita would not. Again and again she swallowed back her pleas; Roxlana could force her to obey orders, force her to feel pleasure, but there was no way to make Marita accept her abuse.
Every day is the same, and Marita loses track of time and begins to worry that she will die in this horrible place. From the looks of things, it was obvious that Hamand had, apparently, forgotten her. That was certain. Why hadn’t he come to her? Why didn’t Gabriel come? Maybe no one really knew that she was in this place.
The blanket brushed against her aching skin as she walked around, the most recent spanking had left her buttocks feeling hot and stinging, she had never been whipped so thoroughly and so often before, Roxlana was experienced in how to use a whip or a belt, she knew just to stop when the pain was unbearable or to stop when there was a whipping that caused injury.
After each spanking, an analgesic oil was applied to Marietta’s skin, and the sensitivity and tingling quickly disappeared, replaced by a warmth that was very pleasurable. Each movement seemed to spread the exact arousing sensations to her nerve endings.
It was at that time that Roxlana slowly coaxed pleasure from Marita’s flesh. Sometimes, she shoved the ivory cock she had brought with her into that day’s descent into her favored descent. Sometimes, with tongue and fingers, she brought Marita to crippling orgasms, and Marita was filled with disgust at her own reaction; she struggled to keep it under control, yet trained flesh betrayed her; there was always that eagerness, that welcoming tremor, for the Mistress or Mistress who attempted to punish her.
Even the blanket over aching skin, that unintentional touch would cause a hand to sneak up to her groin. When Roxlana was around, she always chased the sensations away, restrained them. A flicker of light, and a moan of pleasure, both of which Roxlana had to develop thoroughly and fully. Marita remembered Roxlana’s parting words.
“Plead with me kindly, and I will bring some fresh new fruit,” she said pleasantly; “that will not be so difficult to do; hello, beg me. Show me the shape a lovely mouth takes when it pleads.”
Marita stared straight at her tormentor, knowing from bitter experience that it wasn’t that simple. Before she has any favorites, Roxlana wants to hear more sweet words. She wanted Marita to come to her on her knees and offer her sex generously. And Marita just won’t give her that satisfaction.
“Keep your fruit!” She said angrily, “Just let me out of this place.”
“Be my guest!” Roxlana shrugged, “Right away you’ll do whatever I tell you to do. They all did.” The light riding crop left fresh streak marks under Marita’s ass as she set it aside and left the room.
“Please, Otesami, you must help me rescue Marita.”
Otesami looked down at Leila, who was lying across the bed with her arms and legs outstretched. She wore an open silk kimono that revealed her nakedness. Outstretching her slender little boy, Otxami pulled her fingers tightly around Leila’s ample breasts, she never tired of looking at them, stroking them, and tasting them, she loved their immensity and the large crimson nipples. Women in her own country didn’t have breasts that big.
“Why?” Her voice was pleasant, “Do I have to help you?”
“Because I adore Marietta, and Cassim and Gabri love her, and do you want us all to be unhappy?”
Otesami pondered this as she continued to fondle Lilah’s delicate, balm-like breasts, and she was satisfied to see that Lilah’s long, dark eyes were giving her the familiar dull gaze she knew so well.
“Nay,” she said, “but I wish to be happy too, and this Marietta has many people who love her, and if I help you, you will leave me, and I shall be alone, more alone …… than I was before this. “
She got into bed and lay beside Leila, kissing her plump red lips. Leila turned around, facing her, and took Otesami in her arms, and she held her close, kissing her deeply as she opened her mouth and sucked on the wonderful, pink tongue.
Leila pressed herself against Otesami’s shoulder, holding her close.
“There is no need for you to be alone with your candle, lovely lady, come with us. Kasim will welcome you to his mansion, he is rich and has many women.”
A smile emerged on Otesami’s googly-eyed, squinting black eyes.
Leila reached for the small, real-lacquered box that sat beside her bed. She opened it and pulled out two metal balls the size of quail eggs. Smiling, she handed one to Otesami.
“How can I leave you behind when you give me such a gift?”
“Then give it to me!” Otesami said, moving forward with agility and grace to take the small ball from Lila’s hand.
She pressed Leela back onto the bed, her hands moving down over her fleshy, white flesh. The kimono slipped off and fell onto the bed like the brightly colored wings of a butterfly, and Leela put her hands behind her head and parted her thighs. Otesami’s small, white hands moved over Leila’s abdomen and down to the parted lips of her large pussy.
Otesami was amazed every time she touched the crimson folds. Everything about Lilah’s flesh was so enchanting, her mound so smooth and fragrant, she carefully parted the full labia minora, the firm mound was engorged with blood, she loved it and put two small metal balls into Lilah’s cunt.
“It feels so much better than a lover thrusting in,” whispered Otesami, “sit up a little, swinging back and forth as I did to satisfy you.”
Leela did as she was told and the balls rolled inside her. As they rolled with a soft, attenuated katak sound, Otsumi’s deft fingers traced circles on her hooded bud, and Leela took a deep breath.
Otesami stroked and rubbed Lilla’s fleshy coverlet as she stuck out her little pink tongue and licked her lips. Oh, it was so powerfully erect as the happy little bud slipped out from under the covering. Against my fingers, it was so hard and prominent, thought Otesami, almost like a man’s prick. I’ll put it in my mouth and suck on it right away, and Lilla will shove that little stalk of flesh inside me.
Leela’s head hung back, exposing her white, slender neck as she began to swing her hips back and forth, the metal balls rolling back and forth inside her with a hitching sound, and Leela couldn’t help but let out a soft moan. Love juices seeped out of her, pooling like honeydew around Otesami’s tiny fingers. “Say when …… we go …… come with us.” She murmured, “Oh, Otxami, sweet Otxami.”
Two of Otxami’s fingers plunged deep into Leila’s cunt, flicking the metal balls as Leila’s pelvis grew taut.
Gabriel listened to the sigh that came from behind the paper partition.
A smile spread across his face. Leila had succeeded; she had convinced Otxami to help them escape, and listening to the low whispers and sounds of indulgent music, he knew that achieving this victory had been effortless. Leila and Otesami had so much in common; they were perfect for each other. He was happy for them. Lately, Mary Hitch had become the center of so many people’s attention, and it distressed him. Leila was too kind and loyal to pontificate or stand by and he wondered if she felt hurt or ostracized.
Now with a friend and lover like Otesami, there will be no more problems.
The magnanimity of women never ceased to astonish him. Could he and Kasim find a more satisfying spiritual reconciliation? He didn’t know, but was happy to try. There really was no other way.
He thought about how his months of betrayal and loneliness had been the most painful of his life, and how grief had weakened his judgment; otherwise, he would have understood Kasim’s intentions.
It turned out that it had been Sita who had been treating him harshly, Sita, the guardswoman, whose jealousy and envy had caused her to lose her mind, and who had led Gabriel to believe that Kasim had ordered him to be arrested and taken to be sold in the slave market. Well, that score would have to be settled someday. For now, it’s not important.
They must first free Marita, and then they must escape the castle. Everything else will be resolved in due course.
Suddenly there was a twitch in the handsome, unearthly face; love was so painful and so delightful. At times, he was almost split in two by the pain.
Yet the void is even worse when all that emotion turns to hate.
The door rattled open and Roxlana appeared in the room holding the lantern high in the air, her other hand carrying a bucket, and Marita misted her eyes in the face of the flickering light. Roxlana hung the lantern on a wall hook and walked over toward the platform.
“Did you sleep well?” She asked conversationally, “Get up, it’s time for you to get your pants on, wouldn’t you be honored if I would act as your bath attendant?”
Marita didn’t answer as she lifted the cover over her body to one side and sat up alertly. Roxlana had a deep blush on both cheeks, and her lovely cat eyes were angry and eager. From past painful experience, when Roxlana was in a good mood, Marita knew that it would be even more terrifying.
“Hurry up and stand on that plank over there.”
Marita hurriedly obeyed the order. If she didn’t stage her work, Roxlana would most likely throw a bucket of water over her. She climbed onto the plank, which was large enough for her to lie on with her arms and legs stretched out, and Marita faced away from Roxlana, what new torment would be inflicted on her, right? For the past few days, Roxlana had taken her to a small pool every day, why break the routine today?
“Put your hands in the cuffs,” Roxlana said as she fastened her wrists securely to the low rings on the wall where the bound Marita was able to sit up or lie down.
The cushioned handcuffs were not uncomfortable, and the helpless feeling of being held captive came rushing over her like a tidal wave. It enhanced the pleasure, the willing obedience. Oh, Cassim, you’ve trained me so well, it’s so hard to resist lust, she tried not to let Roxana understand that, but she might actually know that.
Roxlana’s bright red mouth constricted with a small smile. She reached out a hand as if to caress Marita’s supple thigh, “How beautiful!” Instead of touching it, however, she suddenly turned in a different direction and gently patted her hand against her own pubic hair.
Marita wouldn’t look at her, and her backstabbing heart began to pound.
Roxlana placed the bucket on the board, put her hand inside, and removed a wet sponge.
“Sit down,” she commanded, “brace your elbows back, spread your thighs apart and relax a bit, I want you to enjoy this and I’ll start right away.” She smiled, showing a mouthful of small white teeth.
Marita slowly did as she was told, trying to hide the nervousness she felt inside as she wondered what Roxlana’s would ask of her for treating her like this. Marita forced herself to relax. What did it matter what her tormentor’s motives were. She wanted to take hold of what was being given and be happy about it. The touch of warm, fragrant water on the body was always a pleasant thing.
Roxlana agilely, neatly squeezed the water from the sponge over Marita’s shoulder, who gasped in shock as the water was cold and biting. Roxlana couldn’t help but laugh and put the sponge back in the bucket. She paused deliberately for a moment before squeezing the water out again, the cold water dripping drop by drop across her entire neck, shoulders and back.
Marita shivered involuntarily as the icy water dripped slowly down her breasts, giving her goosebumps and shrinking her nipples into hard red tips. She twisted her body in an effort to avoid the drops while Roxlana lapped gently, splashing every part of her body with the icy water.
“Like this bath? Spread your legs,” she ordered briefly, “you will find that the cold is followed by wonderful warmth, and you will at once crave my ministrations, stretch them out a little more, and must I secure your feet as well?”
Marita reluctantly parted her thighs, and when her pussy was exposed, Roxana squeezed a sponge full of water, drop by drop, onto Marita’s parted pussy lips. The cold water made the hidden mound tense and tingle a little. Marita’s teeth began to chatter.
Roxlana felt so amused that she didn’t notice the door to the cabin being pushed open. Marita’s eyes widened in surprise and relief when she saw two people creep into the room and step closer towards Roxlana, whom she recognized as Gabriel and Lila.
Immediately afterward, everything happened.
Leila puts a sack over Roxlana’s head, knocking her off balance, and Roxlana falls down against the boards, and Marita desperately kicks her out of the way, her foot knocking over the bucket, which dumps its contents on Roxlana’s body.
The water soaked through her clothes and Roxlana screamed in rage. She rolled to the floor, writhing and trying to remove the sack from her head, Gabri pressed the struggling woman down with her knees, Lilla tied the sack tightly with a length of rope and cleanly and neatly bound her hands tightly, they quickly untied Marita’s wrists and Gabri rubbed the blanket against her cold skin.
After a moment’s work, Marita’s body was warm again, and she lifted her head and smiled gratefully at Gabri, feeling his strong hands and robust, sturdy body, removing any doubt that she really was going to get out of here.
“Hey, put this on,” he said, draping a thick wool coat over Marita’s shoulders.
“I thought I was going to have to stay here …… forever,” Marita spoke up.
Gabriel kissed her on the top of her head, “Forgive us for taking so long to get here, no one knew where you were and Leila asked for Otesami’s help, which she was more than happy to give.”
“We have to hurry,” Lilah said, smiling at them both, “There’ll be time for that later. First …….”
Leela picked up the thin, flimsy whip that was on the ground, beside Roxlana, and began to lash her, Roxlana cursing and sobbing, the thick bag muffling her cries as Leela swung the whip again and again, each stroke making a crisp, splatting sound.
“Bear with it. You shrew, this one was for me, and this one for Marietta!” Leila’s long dark eyes looked fierce and merciless.
Gabriel and Marita watched silently as Lilah whipped Roxlana without mercy, and under such a pounding Roxlana jerked and howled like a pig. After a while, she began to whimper and sob, and Lilla, impassive, raised the whip once more, and Marita, with a handful of her friend’s arm, gently removed it from her hand.
“That’s enough,” she said calmly, “any more fighting and you’ll be as bad as she is. You don’t want to kill her.”
Leila nodded, her long dark eyes looking unfathomable in the light of the lantern. “No, I don’t want to. Just want her to taste the whip.”
“I think you served your purpose,” Gabriel smiled with his teeth showing, “So, shall we go?”
“Where to?” Marita asked.
“Run to freedom.” Gabriel replied.
“What is the place? How does …… get there?”
Gabriel laughed out loud and held her towards the door, “So many questions, I’ll tell you on the way.”
“We’ll get caught, that’s too big a risk, Hammond …….”
“Hammand has gone out and is not in the castle. No one knows when he’ll be back.” Gabriel put his arm around Marita’s waist, “Be brave, just hold on a little longer, this nightmare is almost over.”
As Leila walked past Roxlana, she raised her voice and said, “We’re going far away to a safe place, goodbye forever, shrew!”
As they walked into Otesami’s place, Gabri’s figure faded and eventually disappeared.
“He’s going to greet us in a few moments, don’t be afraid, let’s go,” Leila said as she led Marita forward.
Otesami welcomed them both at the door of the room and ushered them inside.
“Everything is ready, Marita, come with me, I have clothes and hot food for you.”
Marita took a sip of her tea, the warm porcelain comfortable and cozy against her hand, her heart filled with gratitude, the peaceful atmosphere of the room like a painkiller for the soul after the last few bitter days, as Otesami helped her into her kimono, wrapping a headscarf around her light-colored head before joining Marita at the low, real-lacquered table.
“Keep your head out of the way so that when we go, we’ll mistake you for one of my attendants,” explained Otesami.
Marita took a large bite of the food that was placed in front of her as she turned to Otesami, “Thank you for the help you have given me.” She said, “But you are taking a risk by going with us, how will you return safely?”
Otesami smiled sheepishly she smiled, “It gives me pleasure to help my friend Leila,” she said softly, pleasantly, “I …… I am not coming back. Harmander has changed; he is not the man I used to know, and I have changed too.”
Marita did not pursue the matter further, though she felt that something was left unsaid. She watched as Otesami made her way across the room with light, broken steps. The Japanese woman picked up a book and fondled it, then wrapped it in a square of silk and placed it with the rest of her luggage. Dark hair hung down her back like wings on either side of a white, gossamer face.
Marietta was mesmerized by the calmness of Otesami, her graceful movements slow and deliberate, about to leave the castle for good, she wasn’t alarmed or distracted, whereas Marietta was feeling a little anxious about escaping, they could be discovered at any moment. Where were Gabriel and Cassim? Had they escaped? These were questions she hadn’t had time to ask when Leila appeared, also in a kimono.
Otshami smiled and walked around her, “You look stunning, the two of you have become beautiful Japanese women, let’s go, it’s time. Stay close behind me, take broken steps, don’t rush, or the way you walk will give you away.”
They crossed the courtyard and made their way to a small side door without incident. Just as they passed through a main corridor, they were questioned by a guard. Marita felt her heart stop beating, but, with aplomb, Otxami showed the small leather case, which Marita recognized as a gift from Hamand.
“I leave with the special permission of Hamand,” said Otxami, displaying Hamand’s ruby ring, “and he has ordered me and my retinue to fetch him.”
The guard hesitated for a long moment before finally waving them away, which was so easy. Hamand’s ring was the key to all the other doors. A smile appeared on Marita’s face. It was ludicrous that his gift had given them freedom. Without giving Marita much thought, they were already outside the main building.
In the midst of the night, Marietta saw at a short distance two men wrapped in turbans riding on horses waiting for them. One of them, tall and lean, she made her way towards him without hesitation and was confronted with his distinctive demeanor, her stored senses instantly came alive, and she didn’t need to see the man’s face to know who he was, and instantly, she was lifted up and placed in her strong man’s arms.
“Kasim,” she panted, and for a moment, his touch, his familiar fresh scent intoxicated her.
He did not speak, but only kissed her gently on the forehead, and then turning his horse, he galloped slowly and disappeared into the darkness. Marietta took the opportunity to glance at the other rider, who was also tall and slightly wider in build than this Kasim, sitting very comfortably in the saddle, and when he turned his head she saw a strand of blonde hair fall out from under the hooded coat.
Gabriel. He was running away with them! A wave of ecstasy went through her. Lilah straddled the horse and sat behind Gabriel, with Otesami on the pack horse. The small team of horses set off, keeping a brisk pace. Before long, Marita and Kasim were far ahead.
The cool air blew against Marita’s face. One of Kasim’s arms tightened around her. The horse dashed into the blackness. Dada’s horse’s cry rang in her ears as Marita pressed her body against Kasim’s warm, muscular chest, his firm thighs touching her buttocks in motion, his warmth and thoughtfulness so stimulating that her aching skin gasped for breath as the fire of lust ignited inside her at such contact.
She desperately wanted to touch him, to feel his cool skin against her flesh. She restrained herself for a moment as he threw back his hood, his dark hair flowing behind him. The sight of his well-defined jaw, the straight bridge of his nose and his relentless, sensual mouth made her need to reach out and touch him, and she couldn’t hold back any longer. Marita slipped her hand inside his hooded jacket and stroked upward over his chest. There was a cleft in the open collar of the jacket, and she pressed her fingertips against the hollow of his throat, and immediately, there was a throbbing, as if she’d stabbed a knife into his chest, and Kasim reacted.
He grunted in a low, deep voice. A long, slender hand rested on the back of her head. Marita turned her face to him, and Kasim suddenly swooped down and kissed her deeply.
Marita leaned against him as he kissed her mouth. Kasim was pressed against her back, and the force of it caused a little pain. It was as if she was drowning in that warmth of savor. Kasim harnessed the horse with only his knees and thighs, and she leaned against him as they rode along, keeping her balance to his beat, and as he sat poised, she seemed to feel every muscle, every tendon in his body.
When he let go of her. Marita was panting and weak.
“My lord,” she whispered against her mouth, emboldened by his response, and whispered, “I need you, without delay.”
“So have I,” he said in a gruff voice, “and it’s been too long.”
Kasim took control of his horse as his knees gave a strong grip. Surrounded by a low cypress thicket, he waited until the rest of the group had caught up with them, to tell them to keep moving. Marita wanted to laugh at their recklessness. What if someone had followed them? What would Gabriel and Leila think? It was obvious why she and Kasim had stopped, but she didn’t care; right now, all she could think about was Kasim and the desires of her heart, which made her tremble as if it were a piece of music penetrating her mind.
Kasim dismounted first and then carefully helped her down. As she slid down his body, she felt his hardened hotness stabbing into her belly, the unfamiliar kimono restricting her movement like a slender test tube, and Marita almost fell as Kassim steadied her, holding her strongly as if he feared she would slip away and leave him.
The longing in her heart made her shiver, and as Marita leaned against a hated tree, Kasim tore off his kimono, the unfamiliar folds an impediment to his urgent desires, and as he lost patience with the belt and cursed in a low voice, Marita laughed hoarsely.
“Undo it from this side,” she gasped, pulling the dress away from above her ankles.
He lifted the kimono upward from below, and inside, she was naked, and Kasim stroked her bare thighs, tracing his fingers along the curve of her buttocks, and Marita shivered. Silk clothing rumbled around her waist, and the area below it, uncovered.
In the moonlight, he held his breath and scanned her pearly pale skin, his gaze skimming over the curvaceous body, the bulging belly, and the slightly shadowed mound.
“My Marietta,” he said, “I think of you day and night, and of your incomparable flesh.”
Driving the branch as Kasim knelt before her, he placed his hands on her thighs, his hot mouth exploring and searching for her longed-for, and vaguely aching, want, as loose dark hair rose in the air over her skin. Marietta tightened her belly, pushing her body toward him, and at the first touch of his heated tongue, Marietta couldn’t help but cry out as a surge of desire seemed to twist her womb.
“It has been so long …… so long,” she murmured, “Cassim, you are my life, my love.”
He was so desperate, so needy, it didn’t matter if he was so gentle. His tongue slipped inside her, licking the small hole that was moist and craving the penetration of firm male flesh, the short dark hair stinging her as he burrowed inside. The tip of his tongue pressed against the head of her fleshy cap, the imprisoned bud angry beneath the soft folds.
Marita slipped her hands into his hair and pulled him closer to her as she ground her hips against his mouth, rubbing that soaked cunt. Kasim ground his lips and tongue inside her while holding her hips tight. He seemed to revel in tasting and feeling her, the rich, sensitive layers of gyrations making him moan, yet stopping as he sensed her approaching orgasm.
He stopped still and demanded once again to enjoy her mouth, “I want to be one with you inside you, my baby, I’ve been under Hammond’s control and I’ve dreamed of …… doing this.”
With a deft grip on her hips, he lifted her up and placed her on top of him. The cock slid into her cunt, the swollen glans large as it flexed inside the taut vagina. Marita leaned firmly against the tree, bracing her back as Kasim began to thrust in.
“Forgive me, my need is too strong,” he whispered hoarsely, as he thrust inside. He gripped her tightly against his pubic bone.
He kissed her neck, nibbled her earlobe bit by bit, traced the contours of her jaw passionately, tasted her skin as if he wanted to etch her forever, he kept pumping strongly inside her, she loved it when he was passionate like this, she had the power to make him lose his self-control, was this the same Qasim from before? Was it the restrained, cold master? The master who could now punish her with such precision?
Loss of control is another aspect of the man she loves, and she loves any aspect of his personality. Deep down, he wanted to satisfy his own desires by hurting her, demanding that she be completely subjugated to his needs, which in turn would enable him to submit to her. Was it possible that the time spent in Hammand’s castle had brought a new side to his inexplicable nature?
The odor of his body surrounded her, the musky scent he gave off as well as the carnal smell of passion. She resisted strongly, grinding her erect clitoris against his cock, however, she gained no pleasure.
He couldn’t possibly hold out much longer, and she wanted his hard cock to fill her flesh, thrusting in with almost pain-inducing force. One of Marietta’s hands reached between their bodies and pinched the tips of her labia together, rubbing her buds in a circular motion.
“Yes, oh yes, enjoy your pleasure,” Kasim whispered against her mouth, “let me feel you crumble, let me experience the gentle muscle contractions inside you.”
His words mesmerized her, and with a low, deep moan she climaxed, her cunt convulsing around his cock, forcing him to ejaculate as he cried out. Twitching, her heels reached desperately for his back, her pussy and his pubic bone pressed so tightly together that they seemed to become one.
He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her while murmuring sheer words of love, his body still shaking every now and then as he gently grabbed her, his thighs flexing to support her, his cock still firm, he didn’t pull out. He immediately began to move slowly again, not as frantic now as he had been during the first sex.
She matched his pace, moving together as their pleasure gradually came to reach. Marita lifted her chin and stretched her neck, her hood slipping off. Light white curls flowed around them both, hiding them in blackness.
Kasim’s pleasure grew and peaked for the second time, burying his face in her triangular pubic hair, breathing in the fresh scent of her flesh as he withdrew his cock and knelt down in front of her while Marita still had her cravings. He pressed his warm lids against her thighs.
She felt his tongue again, this time satisfying her with long, slow licks and bites. Marita climaxed almost immediately against his mouth. This time the convulsions were deeper, slower, less intense. She endured the incessant convulsions of her body. She had often enjoyed such intense pleasure. Her pussy throbbed as a warm stream of cum washed out of Kasim, who kissed the still throbbing bud one last time and then, for the moment, left her pubic bone.
She didn’t have time to appreciate the loss of his touch before she felt him greedily licking at the mixed love juices that flowed from between her unfolding thighs and from both of them. The movement was so familiar that she wept hotly as he stood up and embraced her to his chest, and Marita sighed under his embrace, a shiver running through her body, she was too excited. Too engrossed to say a word.
If he hadn’t held her close, Marita would have gone weak in the knees and slid to the floor.
She knew he was aware of all this, and Kasim laughed out loud, and she saw snow-white, shining teeth.
“There is no time to rest, my sweet, and we must go away before then, while the search has not yet begun. I should not tarry, but your charms are irresistible, and nothing I possess compares with your person; you are worth anything.”
She would have cried and wept long ago when she thought of him stripping naked in public and being forced to wear his armor, ah, he was so lowered.
“Oh, Kasim, am I that important to you?” She asked in a small voice.
“Stop doubting,” he said, kissing her.
He stood up and dressed, and Marita straightened her kimono before grabbing his large hand and they straddled the horse. This time, she sat behind him as Kasim spurred the horse into a gallop and they quickly disappeared into the darkness.
She wrapped her arms around his waist, her face pressed against his broad back, and Marietta felt a great sense of contentment, and in her blissful heart there was a twinge of pity for Hamander, who had longed for happiness, and yet had gained nothing. When he returned, he would find the castle almost empty, only a void to welcome him back.
Who will comfort this former pirate? It was clear that Roxana was no longer his favorite, and that Otesami had deserted him. Marita thought of Bish, the little squire who loved him unabashedly.
For some reason, Marita knew there was hope for Hammond. She was happy about that.
In the midst of her joy, there is a shadow. The conflict between Kasim and Gabriel has not been resolved. They’d barely reached a truce. Through the peephole, she saw them embracing like lovers, but would they ever agree to live together?
Hey, wish they could love each other and both love her, then her world would be perfect. However, perfection entailed too many expectations, she thought to herself.
The back against her cheek was hot, the steady speed of the horse comforting, and Marietta closed her eyes, the last few days had exhausted her, but the thought of returning to the harem put her in a better mood once again.
Her eyes were turned downward, and she felt the satisfaction of her body and mind, and now, desiring only to sleep well for the rest of the day and night, she was to set to work at once, when she awoke, on a matter which had disturbed her; and as she could be sure of her own feelings for both men, the solution of it should not be so difficult.
She’d worry about Gabri later.
In that very moment, she had everything she wanted. Kasim, always and forever Kasim first.